$2.05
The Robot and the Man
Edited by Martin Greenberg
As
in its predecessors, Men Against the Stars, Journey to Infinity, and Travelers oj Space, The Robot and the Man is an anthology of stories which have been chosen to illustrate a theme
and tell a unique story. In the present volume the theme is the invention of
the robot and its evolution to the ultimate when mankind has disappeared and
only its "servants" remain.
The
long evolution of the robot begins with John D. MacDonald's "Mechanical
Answer" where the first "thinking machine" has been constructed,
thereby laying the groundwork for the development of a functional robot. The
essential problem had been to create a brain that could reason for itself. The thread of progress is continued by Bernard
Wolfe's "Self Portrait." A vital contribution is made in the
perfection of artificial legs and arms. This was of prime importance because
of the mobility it gave to the "thinking machine."
The great corporations virtually rule the
world when Lewis Padgett picks up the theme in "Deadlock." Private
industry may now proceed with the complex details of developing thinking
functional robots. Not until world government has unified the earth, as H. H. Holmes' "Robinc" describes it, and the dread of sabotage
vanished, can Robots, Inc., the last of the great corporations, develop a
functioning robot after the discovery of the Verhaeren Factor. Although the
robot was now a mobile unit he was still subject to his creator's command.
(continued on back
flap) Jacket Design by Ric Binldey
(continued from front flap)
The
inevitable fear that man feels for his ingenious "offspring" is
gradually allayed in John S. Browning's "Burning Bright." Although
carefully controlled by its creator the robot almost imperceptibly, but
steadily, was arriving at acceptance in the society of man. It is only when the
robot comes to possess a "soul," in "Final Command" by A.
E. van Vogt, that he is at last accepted as an
integral part of man's civilization.
Catastrophe strikes earth with the coming of
the Plague. Lester del Rey's "Though Dreamers
Die" tells of Dr. Craig and Jorgan's escape from the planet. Five
Thor-adson robots were taken along to assist them in the attempt to save man's
dying civilization. Earth is barren when the "Robots Return," in the
classic story by Robert Moore Williams, to explore the dust and the rubble.
They engage in intellectual speculation about the possibility of a creator
called man who fashioned the first robot in the dim forgotten past. Their
conclusion is that there was no such fanciful creator.
Joseph E. Kelleam's "Rust" treats
of that segment of the theme when the Plague has swept away industry and
agriculture. In the bitter struggle for food the survivors discard lofty ideals
and introduce robots specifically designed for warfare into the conflict. In the
end the robots walk the earth alone. When it appears that the once glorious
race of man has died for all time it is reborn in Lester del
Rey's "Into Thy Hands," the summit of the long ascent made by the
robot up into the sunlight of humanity.
GNOME PRESS, INC. 80 East 11th
Street N. Y. 3, N. Y.
GNOME PRESS
means
OUTSTANDING
SCIENCE FICTION BOOKS
X"THE ROBOT & THE MAN, An anthology ................................................................. $2.95
X TRAVELERS OF SPACE, An anthology...........................................................................................................
3.95
XJOURNEY TO INFINITY, An anthology...........................................................................................................
3.50
MEN AGAINST THE STARS, An anthology .............................................................................................. 2.95
XFIVE SCIENCE FICTION NOVELS,'An anthology ............................................................................... 3.50
KING CONAN, by Robert E. Howard...............................................................................................................
3.00
SWORD OF CONAN, by Robert E. Howard ............................................................................................... 2.75
CONAN THE CONQUEROR by Robert E. Howard ............................................................................. 2.75
SECOND FOUNDATION, by Isaac Asimov ............................................................. 2.75
^FOUNDATION & EMPIRE, by Isaac Asimov ............................................................. 2.75
X, FOUNDATION, by Isaac Asimov ...................................................................................................................... 2.75
I ROBOT, by Isaac Asimov 2.50
X AGAINST THE FALL OF NIGHT, by Arthur C. Clarke ...................................................................... 2.75
X SANDS OF MARS, by Arthur C. Clarke .................................................................................................... 2.75
ICEWORLD, by Hal Clement 2.50
XCHILDREN OF THE ATOM, by Wilmar H. Shiras ....................................................... 2.75
^JUDGMENT NIGHT, by C. L. Moore ................................................................................................................. 3.50
*THE STARMEN, by Leigh Brackett ...................................................................................................................... 2.75
THE MIXED MEN, by A. E. van Vogt................................................................................................................
2.75
ROBOTS HAVE NO TAILS, by Lewis Padgett ........................................................................................ 2.75
THE FAIRY CHESSMAN and TOMORROW AND TOMORROW,
by Lewis Padgett
2.75
CITY, by Clifford D. Simak.................................................................................................................................. -..... 2.75
COSMIC ENGINEERS, by Clifford D. Simak ............................................................................................. 2.50
X SIXTH COLUMN, by R. A. Heinlein ...................................................................................................................... 2.50
XPATTERN FOR CONQUEST, by George O. Smith ................................................................................... 2.50
STOP: CASTLE OF IRON, de Camp & Pratt ..................................................................................................... -
2.50
THE CARNELIAN CUBE, de Camp & Pratt 3.00
^RENAISSANCE, by R. F. Jones ................................................................................................................................ 2.75
%,TYPEWRITER IN THE SKY AND FEAR, by L. Ron Hubbard ....................................................... 2.75
X MINNIONS OF THE MOON, by W. G. Beyer ............................................................................................... 2.50
AT YOUR FAVORITE BOOK STORE
The Gnome Press,
Inc. 80 East 11th St.,
N. Y.
3
THE ROBOT AND THE MAN
Other Anthologies edited by MARTIN GREENBERG
Five Science Fiction Novels
ADVENTURES IN SCIENCE FICTION SERIES
MEN AGAINST THE
STARS
Introduction by Willy Ley
JOURNEY TO INFINITY
Introduction by Fletcher Pratt
TRAVELERS
OF SPACE
Introduction by Willy Ley Illustrated by Edd
Cartier
Adventures in Science Fiction Series
THE ROBOT AND THE MAN
Edited by
MARTIN GREENBERG
THE
GNOME PRESS INCORPORATED PUBLISHERS, NEW YORK
Copyright 1953 by MARTIN
GREENBERG
First Edition, all rights reserved.
This
book, or parts thereof, may not be reproduced in any form without permission,
except for brief quotations in critical articles and reviews.
Acknowledgment
is gratefully made to Astounding Science Fiction for
use of the following copyrighted material: Mechanical Answer, Deadlock, Robinc, Burning Bright, Final Command, Though Dreamers Die, Rust, Robots Return and Into Thy Hands, copyrighted by Street and Smith Publications,
Inc.,
!938>
'939. I942> I943» !944>
I945> I9485 and to Galaxy Science Fiction for use of: Self Portrait, copyrighted by the Galaxy Publishing Corporation, 1951.
MANUFACTURED IN THE U.S.A.
COUNTRY LIFE PRESS, PRINTERS.
FOREWORD
The Robot and the Man is the fourth volume in the Gnome Press Adventures in Science Fiction
series. Continuing the outline of its predecessors, Men Against the Stars, Journey to Infinity, and Travelers of Space, a group of stories has been selected to
illustrate and trace the development of a specific science fictional theme. As
the title indicates, the theme of The Robot and the Man is
the genesis and evolution of the robot as depicted by science fiction.
The
term "robot" is generally accepted as having first appeared in print
with the publication of Karel Capek's play, R.U.R., in 1923. The idea of a mechanical man, however, was
not original with Capek; references to it are scattered throughout earlier
literature. Probably the most familiar example is Edgar Allan Poe's article,
"Maelzel's Chess-Player," which was prompted by an actual so-called
robot chessplayer that was dumfounding the world at the time. Although the
mechanical Capablanca was eventually exposed as a fraud, this ready acceptance
of the hoax indicated that the concept of a robot was not overly incredible for
the people of the age.
Contemporary
society is served by a host of robots if the definition of the term is stricdy
adhered to. A robot has been defined as "a mechanism contrived to do human
or superhuman tasks."* Such familiar everyday devices as the refrigerator,
air conditioning units with thermostatic controls, electric
'Travelers of Space (Gnome Press, 1951), p. 95.
timing
devices, and countless other automatic mechanisms would fit into the definition
of the term. Another example, although hardly a commonplace one, of these
precursors of the android-type robot is the "waldos," those
wonderfully dexterous mechanical limbs used in atomic energy plants to handle
highly radioactive and dangerous substances.
In recent times the Voder robot exhibited at
the World's Fair of 1939
in New York was more
recognizable, in crude outline at least, as the fictional type of mechanical
man. This curiosity, of course, could only be thought of as the most rudimentary
of robots since it was not capable of independent action, but controlled by an
operator.
It was only with the growth of science
fiction in the modern period that the notion of a robot was elaborated and more
fully developed. This anthology attempts to trace the course of that
fascinating evolution.
"Mechanical Answer" and "Self
Portrait," the first two stories in this volume, which tell of the
problems encountered in developing a mechanical brain and artificial limbs, set
the stage for the appearance of the mobile robot. The theme is continued in
"Deadlock" and "Robinc" where construction of the actual
robot has been attained. In the succeeding stories the "growth" of
the robot continues until he ultimately achieves acceptance as an entity by his
creators. The final phase in the inevitable ascent of "man's servant"
is reached when man has disappeared and only a robotic civilization remains. A
new cycle is begun in "Into Thy Hands" when man is re-created by the
beings he himself gave birth to.
Attempting to adhere to the outline of the
theme was extremely difficult since the stories were written by different
authors. It was necessary, therefore, for the editor, and he
foreword vu
takes
full responsibility for the measure, to make some minor modifications in the
details of the selections.
I
wish to thank Groff Conklin for his invaluable suggestions and the
consideration he showed in delaying his own anthology, on a similar theme, to
avoid any conflict which might take place if such overlapping anthologies were
to appear simultaneously.
Martin Greenberg
New York, N.Y.
CONTENTS
FOREWORD
MECHANICAL ANSWER John D. MacDonald
SELF
PORTRAIT
Bernard Wolfe
DEADLOCK
Lewis Padgett
ROBINC
H. H. Holmes
BURNING BRIGHT John S. Browning
FINAL COMMAND A. E. vanVogt
THOUGH DREAMERS DIE
Lester del Rey
RUST
Joseph E. Kelleam
ROBOTS
RETURN
Robert Moore Williams .
INTO THY HANDS Lester del Rey
THE ROBOT AND THE MAN
The
construction of the first "thinking machine" paved the way for the
eventual development of a functional robot. The essential problem was to create
a brain that could reason for itself.
MECHANICAL ANSWER
by John D. MacDonald
J |
ANE Kayden, the traces of dried tears on her
pretty face, said, in a hopeless tone for the hundredth time, "But why
does it have to be you, Joe?"
Joseph
Kayden, Director of Automatic 81, paced
back and forth through the room of their apartment that they called the Main
Lounge. After they were married, when permission was given for Jane to live on
the premises at Automatic 81, she
had designed the apartment. Automatic 81 was
in the Mesilla Valley, eighteen miles from Albuquerque.
The
two opposite walls of the Main Lounge were of clear glass. One wall looked out
across the valley. The other looked out across the vast production floor of
Automatic 81, where the humming machine tools fabricated
the portable tele sets. Automatic 81 was
a nearly average government facility, with all unloading and sorting of
incoming raw materials, all in-traplant transportation of semifabricated and
completed parts, all assembly and all inspection, all packing and labeling accomplished
by the prehensile steel fingers of automatic equipment. Joe Kayden, lean and
moody, was the director and only employee.
On the end wall was the warning panel. With
any break-
down, a
buzzer and flashing lights indicated the department and the specific piece of
equipment. That portion of operations dependent on the breakdown stopped
automatically until the production break was repaired. Kayden was responsible
for the complete operation and maintenance. Each month his production quota
figures were radioed from Washington and he adjusted his production to fit the
quota.
He
stopped by her chair and looked down at her, his bleak look softening.
"Honey, I can't say no. The government spent eight years and a lot of
money filling my thick head with electronics, quantum mechanics and what all.
I'm their boy and when they say jump, Joe jumps."
"I
know all that, Joe. I know that you can't quit. But why do they have to pick
you? They've got what they call their high-level people, the theorists and all.
People all wound up in the philosophy of mathematics. You're one of the
workers. Why does it have to be you?"
He
held his hands out in a helpless gesture. "I don't know. But I can make a
guess. They've been appropriated two hundred million a year for the past four
years on the project and they aren't getting anywhere. So I guess that some
congressman has told them to bring in one of the practical boys from the
Department of Civilian Production. They picked me."
"Out
of over two hundred men they picked you? Why, Joe? Why?"
"Because I've never missed a quota. Because I've cut the
warning board down to less lights than any other outfit. Because I rigged up a new standby system and because I shifted
more maintenance over to automatic equipment than anybody else. They
just stuck the two hundred and something cards in the sorter and sorted for the
guy with the most practical imagination and the best ratio of accomplishment.
My card dropped out. So they called me up and said, 'Gome on down here to
Poughkeepsie, Joseph, and take over the Thinking Machine.'"
Out
of the midst of her distress, she looked at him proudly and said, "You
have done a good job, Joe."
He kicked a small stool closer to her chair,
sat on it and took
her hand. "Here is the big trouble, Jane. They don't know it
and I don't think you do either. But by myself I couldn't have
done these things. You're the guy who has . . . what do they
say? . . . given me pause to think. You don't know a
thing
about production or about electronics, honey, but you've got a
terrific quotient of horse sense. You've made me see things
about this place I'd never have seen by myself. The board is
small now because you did so much griping about how much
of my time answering the board took. Remember all the times
you've started a sentence with, 'Why don't you ?'
"
"Yes,
but----- "
"You've brought the simple outlook of a
child to this problem and all I've ever done is take your direct ideas and put
them into shape. They don't want me, they want us."
She
brightened visibly. "Then why can't--- "
"No. They won't do it. They've
surrounded the whole project with a batch of phony secrecy. Back in the days
when it was called a Project to Develop a Selective Mechanical, Numerical,
Semantic and Psychic Integrator and Calculator, we could have both gone on the
job. But then, after the press got hold of it and labeled it the Thinking
Machine and stated that in the field of warfare it would give better, quicker
answers than any General Staff, the War Department made it Top
Secret
and that's the way it stands. For you it would be no soap."
The quick tears came again. "Joe, I'll
be so lonesome!" "So will I," he said
quietly.
"And
I'll be afraid, Joe, darling. Remember when you met Toby Wanderer in El Paso?
Remember what he said?"
Kayden
nodded. He remembered. Toby had just been fired from the Thinking Machine
Project. Not fired, really, but retired with a pension for life. Poor Toby. Toby had got a bit tight and talked more than he
should have. He talked about the tremendous strain of the Project, of the
strange mental breakdown of the men who worked on it. Something
about a machine to duplicate the processes of the human mind. When Toby
had cracked the first time, they had given him shock treatments and put him
back to work. Finally the interval between the necessary shock treatments grew
too small and Toby was given his pension. Toby had cursed the Project with cold
fury and said that it was impossible—that the most they'd ever accomplish was a
machine which could duplicate the mental processes of a four-year-old child,
emotionally unstable, with a limited I.Q. for its years.
Unfortunately
Joseph Kayden had told Jane the entire story, never believing for a moment that
he would be selected to join the Project, that political expediency would
result in his being placed in charge. It was obvious to him that his
appointment had been made out of desperation.
"Will you be able to write me?"
Jane asked.
"Probably. With censorship. And out of the goodness of
their heart they give me two days chaperoned leave every two months."
It was time to leave. The shuttle aircraft
was due. Joe packed moodily while Jane wept some more. The shuttle would bring
the new man for Automatic 81. He'd
live outside until Jane could find a place to move their possessions to.
At
last he was packed and they stood, his arms tight around her, her fair hair
brushing his cheek. He whispered, "I'll probably make a blob of it,
honey, and they'll boot me out quickly. To keep yourself busy, why don't you
brush up on your neurology and psychiatry?"
When
he kissed her, her lips tasted of salt. His last look at her was from fifteen
hundred feet. She was a forlorn figure, standing out on the patio, waving
listlessly.
He was a pale man, almost luminous in his
pallor, and he announced himself as Roger Wald, Kayden's Executive Assistant.
Wald flapped his pale hands and Kayden thought that he looked as though his
face was of moonstone dust, held together with luminous putty.
"How long have you been on the job here,
Wald?"
"Oh, over two years. I've been the assistant to some very
great men and---- "
Kayden
grinned. "Yeah. And now you're the assistant to a
guy with grease under his fingernails. Buck up, Roger. I brush my teeth and
everything."
Wald flapped his gray hands some more.
"Oh, I didn't mean
to imply that---- "
"Skip
it, Roger. You just keep telling me the score and we'll get along fine. Is this
my room?" Wald had led him into a small plaster cubicle containing one
single bed, a chair, a bureau and a glass ash tray.
"Yes, it is. I
admit it's a bit bleak, Mr. Kayden----- "
"Call me Joe, please."
"Yes sir. The room is bleak. They all
are. Dr. Mundreath who was in charge three years ago felt that there should be
no distractions, you know."
"No, I don't know. Let me check this.
I'm in charge?"
"Oh, yes sir."
"Then
your first job, Roger, is to get me a suite of rooms. I want luxury on a
Sybarite scale. I want rooms with music, tele sets, wine lists and everything
but beautiful hostesses. Got it?"
"Yes, sir."
"Now show me the production setup, the
labs and all."
The Project was housed in a series of long,
one-story buildings surrounded by a high electrified wall. Interception rocket
stations were set up in profusion in the surrounding countryside, the scanners
revolving perpetually.
One building housed the best approach to a
Thinking Machine that had been devised. The guard let them through the door and
Kayden stopped dead. The main room was five hundred feet long and about eighty
feet wide. All along the walls stood independent units of the machine. Each
unit was plastered with switchboard panels, plug sockets and lamp indicators.
Between the interstices of the panels showed an array of electronic tubes,
circuit elements, relays.
Kayden
looked at a small vehicle rolling smoothly across the floor. A uniformed girl
sat in it and guided it. He recognized it as a massive variation of a master
programming unit. The girl wheeled it up to one of the independent units
against the wall, consulted a chart and plugged in the programming unit. The
indicator lamps glowed and the girl took the tape that was ejected from the
wall unit. She glanced at it, unplugged and wheeled away toward a far part of
the room. He could see at least a dozen other master programming units.
"What are they after?" he asked
Wald.
"Test problem. With each improvement in
the basic equipment, we run the same test problems through."
"What's the problem
they're working on now?"
Roger
Wald beckoned to one of the girls on the vehicles. She stopped beside them,
smiled prettily.
"Mr.
Kayden, Miss Finch. Miss Finch, what is the test problem?"
"Chemical
exchange separation method, Mr. Wald."
The
girl drove away on the silent wheels. Wald said: "We just feed the machine
all the factors of a problem—i.e., to devise a simple way of preparing carbon-13 compounds. We know the answer, of course. Other test questions concern
other fields—rules of harmonics, heat radiation and so forth."
They
walked into the room and, as Kayden looked more closely at the independent
units, he began to see the point of approach to the problem. He said,
"Give me a short statement of the reasons for failure."
Roger
Wald bit his Up. "My training ... I'd better get Dr. Zander for you. He's
in charge of testing and analysis of results. We'll go to his office."
Zander was a man constructed of overlapping
pink spheres. His face was covered with a constant dew of perspiration. He had
the build, the complexion and the blue eyes to go with what should have been an
amiable disposition. But his small mouth was an upside down U of sourness, his
eyes were smothered bits of blue glass and his voice was a nasal whine.
He
looked at Kayden with what could have been contempt. Kayden sat and Wald stood
on the opposite side of Zander's paper-littered desk.
"So! You're the new
director," Zander said.
"Right. Glad to know you, Dr. Zander. I've heard about you. Suppose you give me
a brief on the present difficulties."
"You want it in
layman's language?"
Kayden
smiled with his lips alone. "I think I can struggle through the big words
with you, Doc."
Zander
frowned and put his fat fingertips together, stared at Kayden through the puffy
arch. "History first. By 1953 the Electronic Mechanical and Numerical Integrator and Calculator was
carried to a point of development where it could solve any problem given to it
in the mathematical field, provided the automatic sequencing was fed to it on a
paper tape or punch cards. Iconoscopes were set up to act as accumulators to expand
the memory factor, and calculations were put on the binary obviating the use of
digits two through nine.
"With
the first appropriation to develop a Thinking Machine, as it is called by the
layman, our problem was to switch from mathematics to semantics. In other
words, instead of absolute figures, we had to change over to the fuzzy values
of words and phrases. Instead of asking for the cube root to ten thousand
places of minus two, we had to ask it what happens when a cat is shot through
the head and have it answer that the cat dies. As simple as
that.
"To
make the changeover, we had to select a language for it. We selected English
and took out all variations which add little or nothing to connotation. We gave
each sound a numerical value, and combined the numerical values into words.
Then, into the expanded memory factor, we fed thousands of truisms. Naturally,
with number-sound valuation, each truism became a formula ... an equation. Assume that we had fed
into the memory factor the phrase, 'Roses are red.5 The machine tucks it away as a numerical formula. Then we
ask the machine, 'What color are roses?' It translates the question into an
open-ended formula, digs into the memory chamber and says back to us, 'Roses
are red.'
"Now
we can ask a question based on any truism or proven statement that we have fed
the machine, and we get the answer. We get it either written or spoken, though
I personally consider the vocal attachments to be more toys than anything
practical. The voice makes an impression on distinguished visitors,
particularly when we permit the visitor to ask his own question. It is
embarrassing when the question concerns a statement not previously fed to the
memory factor. One congressman asked when his mother would die. The machine
gave him a detailed definition of the word mother and a physiological
explanation of the meaning of death—what happens when death occurs.
"The
next step was to teach the machine basic differentiations. We selected a
quality—such as calorie content. Then we stored in the memory factor a complete
list of caloric ratings of food. Now, if you ask it the calorie rating of a
given food, it will answer, or if you ask it which of two foods has the highest
rating, it will select the proper answer. We have fed the machine eighty
thousand differentiation lists covering eighty thousand different methods of
grading myriad items.
"In
addition," he continued, "we have read to it philosophical concepts,
records of phenomena, all types of data and information. At the present time
we have a superabundance of response. Should you feed it just one word, such as
'steel' or
'indigestion' the machine will give you several volumes of
data."
Kayden
nodded. "All you've done, in other words, is build
yourself an automatic library."
Zander's
eyes widened and narrowed quickly. "You are perceptive, Mr. Kayden. In
effect, that is what we have. As yet we have no indication of the least
creative impulse in the equipment, or how to initiate it. We have had hopes.
At one time, in answering an astronomy question the machine faltered and then
wrote, 'The moon is ardium.' We were excited and we speculated about new
elements, until we discovered that it was merely a partial short in the wiring
that had escaped the specialized equipment we have built for the sole purpose
of diagnostics and repair."
"And what is the
current program?"
"We
are feeding the machine more data each day. Each day we expand the memory
factor. Our present theory is that eventually, under the pure mass of data
given it, the machine itself will break down. Psychoneurosis
on a mechanical plane if you will. The place and manner of the breakdown
may in itself stimulate us to provide it with some form of intellectual
selectivity." He smiled woodenly. "We would all be very happy if the
last words of the machine were, 'The hell with it!' "
"But you keep giving
it these problems."
"Quite right. The problems are our control. So long as the machine merely repeats
back to man what man has fed into it, it will be a failure. So far, that is all
that it does. The problems are our continual check to see if by any chance the
machine has struck on any creative method."
"If
the creative method isn't built into it, how do you expect it to acquire
it?"
Zander's smile was broader. "That, my
young friend, was the problem which stopped your predecessor. And now it is
your problem. If you want to come with me, I'll show you the mechanics of the
machine."
Kayden
rubbed his forehead with the back of his hand. "No thanks. I'll look at
the woods from a distance and climb the individual trees later. I want some
time to think about it."
Zander stood up, smirked. "What are your
orders, sir?"
Joseph
Kayden looked at him in irritation. "Follow existing orders until they're
countermanded."
Zander
sighed, smiled in a superior fashion and picking up some papers from his desk
began to work.
Outside
Roger Wald said, "He . . . he's a bit peculiar, Mr. ... I mean . . . Joe."
"O.K. I'm
going to wander around. You get me fixed up with something to live in besides
that shoebox with running water." Wald hurried off.
Kayden wandered around. He talked to
watchmen, electricians, lab assistants, cooks, janitors. At six he was back in
his room with his mind full of figures. Nearly nine hundred people lived and
worked within the Project Area. Since its inception, the Project had used up
over nine hundred millions. There was little chance of a complete cancellation
of the Project, as no politician would be willing to take the chance of saying
to the people that all that had gone before was a dead loss.
He
sat on his bed and stared out the window at the low, pale buildings. Someone
had told him that he had an office, but he was too discouraged to even find it.
Probably a secretary or two went with the office. "What are your orders,
Mr. Kayden? What are you going to do next, Mr. Kayden?"
Roger
Wald came at six, eager and breathless. "Your place is ready, Mr. Kayden.
I ordered a complete pre-fab, entirely equipped. The crew has offloaded it at
the north end of the area." Wald had one of the little cars used within
the Project area waiting and he helped Joseph Kayden with his luggage.
The
pre-fab was small, but luxurious. Kayden felt better as soon as he walked in.
He said, "All I need now is Jane."
"Jane?" Wald
asked politely.
"My wife."
"Oh,
of course. Too
bad she isn't permitted."
"I'd
like to take a run down to New York and get stinking," Kayden said
wistfully.
Wald napped his pale hands. "That isn't
allowed either."
Wald
had dinner brought to the pre-fab and they ate together. After dinner he sat
in front of the synthetic fire, after shooing Wald away, and began smoking
jittery cigarettes.
"Jail,"
he muttered. "Prison! What am I accused of,
judge? Joe Kayden, head of the Automatic Mechanical Library of Nonessential
Information. I'd like to kick Zander's fat head. What do they expect me to do?
Hide inside the machine and give the right answers?"
He
walked nervously back and forth through the rooms, kicking petulantly at the
furniture, scowling at the rugs. Jane might have a plan. Any plan. The whole
thing seems wrong. The wrong slant. The
wrong angle. A machine that thinks. What is
thinking? Got to get basic about it. Very basic. They're too loaded up with tubes and connections.
Need Jane around.
Slowly
he felt the pressure of responsibility settling over him. Kayden,
the fall guy. The stooge. When would he see
Jane? Two months. And then it wouldn't be like being with her. Chaperoned!
He left the pre-fab and started to walk. The
area was brilliantly floodlighted. After sixty steps a guard stopped him and
sent him home. He told the guard that he was in charge of the place, but the
guard rested a hand lightly on the deadly air gun and said that no exceptions
were made and that the guard detail answered to the War Department, not to the
Head of Project.
Two weeks later and twelve pounds lighter,
Joe Kayden sat at his big desk in the executive offices and wrote his fifth
letter to Jane. It was the third time he had written the same letter. The first
two versions had been returned because of matters touched on which concerned
the Project. Jane's letters to him carried so little real news that he
suspected that she was having the same trouble, but, of course, would not be
permitted to say so in a letter.
She
was living in El Paso, where she had found an apartment, and she missed him
and she was looking forward to seeing him in New York when he got his first
leave.
He
puzzled over his letter, trying to find some acceptable way of telling her that
he was getting no place on the Project. He watched the shaking of his own hands
as he lit another cigarette. He wondered how long he would last—whether it
would be better to fake a mental upset as soon as possible. But the thought of
the shock treatments scared him. There might be a subsequent personality change
which would alienate Jane.
At
last he wrote, "I'm very, very happy here, and things are going very, very
well. I'm as happy as I told you I'd be when we parted."
The next morning he had her answer.
"Darling, I'm so glad that you're happy," she wrote. And then she
ignored the entire matter. She babbled away about how she felt that her letters
were probably "engramatical," about how she had played tennis and that
the girl she met kept putting "lobes" over her head, about how she
was enjoying the "frontal" apartment, about a new three-di movie she
had seen about a "Woman of Syn," about how she had been looking over
some of her old school "thesis."
He
felt a quick wave of pity. Jane was trying so hard to be gay in her letters,
but he could see that she was going to pieces. Her spelling was usually
perfect. He shoved her letter into the top drawer of the desk, and sat,
brooding, cursing the fate that had stuck him into the Project.
After
lunch he re-read her letter. Its absurdity struck him again. Surely Jane knew
how to spell "sin." Jane had a fine neurological education and had
had two years of advanced psychiatric nursing.
As
he read the letter he took a pencil and circled the obvious errors in spelling.
Wald came in and said, "What are you do-ing?"
"Oh,
the wife wrote me and I think she's going to pieces. Look at the
mistakes."
Wald
picked the letter up and glanced at the circled words. He frowned. "Joe,
does she know any neurology?"
"Why, yes! Why?"
"Look
at this. Engram. Know what this is? A lasting trace
left in an organism by psychic experience. And look at this! Frontal.
And over here is lobe. Add syn to thesis and you have synthesis. Hey, this is a
code, Mr. Kayden!"
Joe snatched the letter.
"What?"
"I'll have to report
this to security, Joe."
Kayden glanced up at him. There was no trace
of expression on Roger Wald's gray face. "You will?"
"Certainly. I'm going to write a detailed report. I certainly hope I won't forget
to send it over to them. Would you like me to get you a good text on
neurology?"
Kayden
saw the flicker in the gray eyes. He grinned. "You're O.K., Roger. Yes.
Get me a text."
At three in the morning, Kayden finished the
book and tossed it aside, turned out his light. But he couldn't sleep. Jane had
been the first one to make sense. She had guided him to the heart of the
problem. A mechanical approach to thinking. When he
did fall asleep, it was to dream of her.
Dr. Zander stood up behind his desk and said
firmly: "It is unthinkable, Mr. Kayden! An
absurdity!"
"You just work here, Doc. I know what I
want."
"You want to run a kindergarten,
yes?"
"Possibly. I said to turn off the juice to all your gimmicks. Now listen to what I
have to say. What are the two processes in the human mind that we're trying to
duplicate? We're trying to build engrams, habitual pathways through the mind.
Also, we're trying to create a process of synthesis. Do you agree?"
Zander
sat down and said, sullenly: "If you say so, Mr. Kayden."
Kayden
suddenly leaned across the desk and fluttered a paper out of the line of
Zander's vision. Zander turned his head quickly.
"You
see what you did? When you saw motion out of the comer of your eye, your nerves
told the muscles of your neck to turn your head. You didn't think about it.
That's an en-gram, an habitual pattern a mile wide. It
would take conscious and hard thought to keep you from turning your head. Does
an infant? No. The engram is developed. Listen to me—and stop acting so sullen
and superior.
"Take
synthesis. In cases of anxiety neurosis, the patient can make no decisions. He
thinks of all possible eventualities and they frighten him. Some psychopaths
think of no related fact except the one they have in their mind at the moment.
In the first place, there is too much synthesis. In the second place there is
too little.
"Combine
those two factors. Suppose you had a machine into which you built, through
varying strengths of electrical current across a field, varying factors of
resistance, the faculty of being able to find a path of least resistance
depending on the circuit where the electrical impulse started. If your chemists
could devise some sort of molecular memory factor, you would have a continually
decreasing resistance across this hypothetical field for certain standard
questions. In other words, engrams! Don't you see? Habitual thought patterns!
Any new item would have to find its own way across, but the old ones would have
an established channel."
Zander looked faintly interested. He said:
"I think I see
what you mean, but---- "
"Now
add the quality of synthesis. I can think of one way to do it. Use a shifting
ratio. Each fact stored in the machine's memory is given a ratio number.
Through a sliding value scale, you can alter the ratio numbers in the same way
that they affect the problem at hand. For example, the machine may know
something about rabbits. If the question you ask the machine, the task you set
for it, concerns the orbit of Uranus, then rabbits would get a ratio number of
zero. If you're talking about waltzing mice, rabbits might have a distant
bearing and get a very small ratio number. If you're talking about lettuce, rabbits might have a high ratio number.
You people should be able to figure out some method of making the ratio numbers
plus and minus. Then, in effect, the machine could add up the pro side, the con
side, and arrive at a decision. The decision arrived at would set up the
beginning of an habitual pattern across this field I
was talking about, thus eliminating some of the processes when a related
question is asked. Tell me this, Zander: Do you know what I'm talking
about?"
Zander
examined his pink, dimpled knuckles. "In a way, I do. It is . . . is very new, yes? Hard to adjust oneself."
"Natürlich,
my friend. But if your
technicians can work it out, it would be beautiful. Just imagine. With any
question asked of it, the machine would be able to call on all the vast stored
knowledge of the ages, go through the weighing motions, and come up with an
unemotional answer. That would be creative thought, because the new is always
born from the old. We even had the wrong slant on creativeness. There isn't any
such thing. It's all a question of engrams and synthesis."
Zander
said, "So for this . . . for this dream of yours, you want everything
we are doing scrapped? You want us to start from scratch with nothing but our
developments in memory storage facility?"
"I want you to do just that."
"You have my verbal resignation. I'll
confirm it."
Kayden
leaned back in his chair and smiled at the ceiling. He said softly,
"Citizens of North America. Today Dr. Artur Zander resigned from the
Thinking Machine Project. Joseph Kayden, in charge of the Project, has
announced that, with success in sight, Dr. Zander resigned because of petty
jealousy, because he didn't wish to take orders from a man with fewer degrees
than he has. Dr. Zander attempted to refute this statement, but in view of the
record of failure of the Project during
the time that Dr. Zander---- "
"Wait, Mr. Kayden. I have been thinking,
and possibly there
is more in what you suggest than I at first realized and I
would----- "
Kayden
grinned at him. "Doc, I don't want to force you. I want you to work for me
because you want to work for me. How about it? I'll let you resign and I won't
say one little word. Of course, it'll be tough for me trying to bumble along
with men who don't have your background."
For
the first time, Zander gave him an almost human smile. "I stay."
Eleven weeks later Wald stood in Kayden's
office saying, "Joe, why don't you go down on the floor. They should be
running the first test. They were hooking up when I went by."
"Why
should I?" Kayden snarled. "If it works, a grateful government raises
my pay and keeps me on the stinking job of managing the monster. If it doesn't
work, I'm stuck here until it does. Heads you win; tails I lose. Why don't you
go down?"
Kayden
sat alone as dusk gradually misted the office, hazing the sharp edges of the
furniture, obscuring the picture of Jane on his desk.
The
door opened and Dr. Zander walked in. He didn't say a word. He stood in front
of the desk. Kayden switched on the fight and saw to his surprise that tears
were running down Zander's cheeks.
"So it didn't
work," he said dully.
In a monotone, Zander said: "The first
question asked was: 'What hath God wrought?' The answer was vocal. After a few
seconds it said: 'There is no adequate definition of God except that He must
exist in the spirits of men, in their hearts and minds. Man, this day, has
completed a machine, a device, which, in its mechanical wisdom, well help Man to clarify and explain his environment. But the
machine will never supplant the mind of Man. The machine exists because of Man.
It is an extension of the inquisitive spirit of Man. Thus, in one sense, it can
be said that God, as the spirit of Man, has builded for His use a device to
probe the infinite.' "
Kayden couldn't speak. He
licked his dry lips.
"Some
of them screamed and ran from the room. Some of them thought that it was a
trick of some sort. To the rest of us the Machine is already a personality. And
yet nothing that it said was emotional. It was factual. The question was asked.
It dipped into its store of knowledge and came up with the simplest and most
direct answer. The thing knew that it had been built. It knew that it existed.
Its existence is a fact. Its own recognition of that fact is something that I
hadn't anticipated."
Kayden
suddenly saw how shaken Zander was. He came around the desk and took the older
man's arm, said gently: "Sit down, Artur. Let me get you a drink."
Zander
drained the glass in three quick gulps, set it on the corner of the desk and grinned
up at Kayden. All of the man's pretense was gone. He
was humble. "You did it," he said simply.
It brought back the sense of loss. "I
didn't do it," Joseph said bitterly, "my wife did it.
My wife that isn't considered acceptable to come into this place."
"You miss her, don't you?" Zander said, his voice soft.
Kayden jumped up. "Now we've got to
demonstrate this thing. I'll get hold of our bevy of angels and we'll give it a
coming-out party. Make it for tomorrow afternoon, or the day after. You fix up
a list of questions, Dr. Zander, and I'll have Roger fix up the surroundings.
Can we move the mike and the amplifier around? Good! We'll wire it for the main
assembly hall. Building K. And by the way, get the
voice of the monster as deep as you can and slow it down a little. I want it to
sound like one of the major prophets."
At five o'clock the assembly hall was filled.
The President of the United States of North America was present, as were two
score of congressmen, a hundred scientists, dozens of
minor officials. After Security had cleared the questions to be asked, the President
was given permission to invite Ming, Dictator of the Federated States of Asia,
as well as Follette, Ruler of Europe, and Captain Anderson, King of the States
of Africa. South America was not represented.
Kayden
sat with Roger Wald in the front row. At the appointed time, Dr. Zander walked
out from the wings, turned and faced the men who sat in the audience—the men
who ruled the world. A switch was turned on and a very faint hum permeated the
air. All eyes were turned toward the immense amplifier that filled half the
stage.
Zander
faced the amplifier and said, into a small microphone: "What hath God
wrought?"
In a
slow voice of thunder the amplifier gave the answer that Kayden had heard in
his office. He turned in his seat and looked at the faces of the men, saw there
both fear and uncertainty—and a strange pride, as though each of them had had
a hand in the making of the voice that spoke slowly to them.
"When will Man reach
the stars?" Zander asked.
After
a short silence, the Voice said: "It is possible now. All the necessary
problems have been or can be solved with present methods. When sufficient money
is given to research and development, space travel will become immediately
possible."
The
next few questions concerned problems that the physicists had not yet solved.
The machine answered two clearly and, on the third, said: "The synthesis
of all available data does not provide sufficient basis for an answer as yet.
But there is validity in the assumption that the solution will be found by experimentation
with the fluorine atom."
Kayden
glanced at the list in his hand and saw that Zander had asked the last
question. To his surprise he heard Zander say, "The development of the
Thinking Machine has been a process surrounded with secrecy because of its
possible use in warfare. Will the machine help in the event of a war between
nations?"
During
the long pause before the question was answered, a man jumped up and yelled,
"Turn it off!" He was ignored. The representatives
of the nations sat, tense and expectant.
The
deep voice said: "The Thinking Machine will help in warfare only in so far
as it is possible to utilize some of the scientific advances made possible by
the Thinking Machine. However, this is not a valid assumption. Warfare should
now become avoidable. All of the factors in any dispute can be given to the
Machine and an unemotional fair answer can be rendered. The Machine should not
be a secret. It should be duplicated a score of times and made available to
all nations. Thus can disputes be avoided. The effort
to enforce secrecy is barren effort. Secrecy in the case of the Machine
accomplishes noth-ing."
Zander turned and walked from the stage. The
humming stopped suddenly. The assembly hall was silent. The rulers of nations
looked at each other and in their eyes was a new promise of trust, of
acceptance.
Roger Wald was whistling as he came into
Kayden's office. "The bans are lifted today," he said happily.
"Come and go as you please. O fine and happy day! When does Jane
arrive?"
"At
four."
"Good.
You'll get cocktails at your place at four-thirty. I'll have them sent
over."
Wald turned to go. "Wait a minute,
Roger," Kayden said. "I know
I owe Zander for the fact that the security measures are done with, but what on
earth ever got into him to ask that question?"
"Didn't he ever tell you? He must be
shy. He and I were working late on the setup, and just for the hell of it, he
asked that question. You see, he and I had been talking about you and your
busted home life. We liked the answer so well that he decided to use the
question in front of all the folks."
Wald left the office. Joseph Kayden glanced
at his watch. Two-fifteen. Just one hundred and five
more minutes. He walked into the silent, empty assembly hall and turned on the
amplifier. He grinned and said into the mike: "Does she still love
me?"
There
were a few seconds of silence. Then the Machine boomed, with what was almost
irritability: "Does who still love whom? The question must be
specific."
The
next stage in the development of the robot was construction of the body. Park's
contribution—artificial legs, and then arms— was of prime importance in giving mobility
to the "thinking machine."
SELF PORTRAIT
by
Bernard Wolfe
October 5, 1959
darned informal. My colleagues seem to be mosdy
youngish fellows dressed in sloppy dungarees, sweatshirts (the kind Einstein
made so famous) and moccasins, and when they're not puttering in the labs
they're likely to be lolling on the grass, lounging in front of the fire in
commons, or slouching around in conference rooms chalking up equations on a
blackboard. No way of telling, of course, but a lot of these collegiate-looking
chaps must be in the ms end, whatever that is. You'd think fellows
in something secret like that would dress and behave with a little more
dignity.
Guess
I was a little previous in packing my soup-and-fish. Soon as I was shown to my
room in the bachelor dorms, I dug it out and hung it way back in the closet,
out of sight. When in Rome, etc. Later that day I discovered they carry
dungarees in the Co-op; luckily, they had the pre-faded kind.
October
6, /059
Met the boss this morning—hardly out of his
thirties, crew-cut, wearing a flannel hunting shirt and dirty saddleshoes. I
was glad I'd thought to change into my dungarees before the interview.
"Parks,"
he said, "you can count yourself a very fortunate young man. You've come
to the most important address in America, not excluding the Pentagon. In the world, probably. To get you oriented, suppose I
sketch in some of the background of the place."
That
would be most helpful, I said. I wondered, though, if he was as naive as he
sounded. Did he think I'd been working in cybernetics labs for going on six
years without hearing enough rumors about ifacs to make me dizzy? Especially about the us end
of ifacs?
"Maybe
you know," he went on, "that in the days of Oppen-heimer and
Einstein, this place was called the Institute for Advanced Studies. It was run
pretty loosely then—in addition to the mathematicians and physicists, they had
all sorts of queer ducks hanging around—poets, Egyptologists, numismatists, medievalists,
herbalists, God alone knows what all. By 1955, however,
so many cybernetics labs had sprung up around the country that we needed some
central coordinating agency, so Washington arranged for us to take over here.
Naturally, as soon as we arrived, we eased out the poets and Egyptologists,
brought in our own people, and changed the name to the Institute for Advanced Cybernetics Studies. We've got some pretty keen projects
going now, pret-ty
keen."
I
said I'd bet, and did he have any idea which project I would fit into?
"Sure thing," he said. "You're
going to take charge of a very important lab. The Pro
lab." I guess he saw my puzzled look. "Pro—that's short for
prosthetics, artificial limbs. You know, it's really a scandal. With our
present level of technology, we should have artificial limbs which in many ways
are even better than the originals, but actually we're still making do with
modifications of the same primitive, clumsy pegs and hooks they were using a
thousand years ago. I'm counting on you to get things hopping in that
department. It's a real challenge."
I
said it sure was a challenge, and of course I'd do my level best to meet it.
Still, I couldn't help feeling a bit disappointed. Around cybernetics circles,
I hinted, you heard a lot of talk about the hush-hush us work that was going on at ifacs and it sounded so exciting that, well, a fellow sort of hoped he might
get into that end of things.
"Look
here, Parks," the boss said. He seemed a little peeved. "Cybernetics
is teamwork, and the first rule of any team is that not everybody can be
quarterback. Each man has a specific job on our team, one thing he's best
suited for, and what you're
best suited for, obviously,
is the Pro lab. We've followed your work closely these last few years, and we
were quite impressed by the way you handled those photoelectric-cell insects.
You pulled off a brilliant engineering stunt, you know, when you induced
nervous breakdown in your robot moths and bedbugs, and proved that the
oscillations they developed corresponded to those which the human animal
develops in intention tremor and Parkinson's disease. A keen bit of cybernetic
thinking, that. Very keen."
It was just luck, I told
him modestly.
"Nonsense,"
the boss insisted. "You're first and foremost a talented neuro man, and
that's exacdy what we need in the Pro department. There, you see, the problem
is primarily one of duplicating a nervous mechanism in the metal, of bridging
the gap between the neuronic and electronic. So buckle down, and if you hear
any more gossip about ms, forget
it fast—it's not a proper subject of conversation for you. The loyalty oath you
signed is very specific about the trouble you can get into with loose talk.
Remember that."
I
said I certainly would, and thanks a whole lot for the advice.
Damn!
Everybody knows ms is
the thing to get into. It gives you real standing in the field if it gets
around that you're an ms man. I had my heart set on getting into ms.
October 16, 7959
It never rains, etc.: now it turns out that
Len Ellsom's here, and he's in ms !
Found out about it in a funny way. Two mornings a week, it seems,
the staff members get into their skiing and hunting clothes and tramp into the
woods to cut logs for their fireplaces. Well, this morning I went with them,
and as we were walking along the trail Goldweiser, my assistant, told me the
idea behind these expeditions.
"You
can't get away from it," he said. "e=mg! is in a tree trunk as well as in a uranium
atom or a solar system. When you're hacking away at a particular tree, though,
you don't think much about such intangibles—like any good, untheo-retical
lumberjack, you're a lot more concerned with superficialities, such as which
way the grain runs, how to avoid the knots, and so on. It's very restful. So
long as a cyberneticist is sawing and chopping, he's not a sliver of
uncontaminated cerebrum contemplating the eternal slippery verities of gravity
and electromagnetism; he's just one more guy trying to slice up one more log.
Makes him feel he belongs to the human race again. Einstein, you know, used to
get the same results with a violin."
Now, I've heard talk like that before, and I
don't like it. I don't like it at all. It so happens that I feel very strongly
on the subject. I think a scientist should like what he's doing and not want to
take refuge in Nature from the Laws of Nature (which is downright illogical,
anyhow). I, for one, enjoy cutting logs precisely because, when my saw rasps across a knot, I know that
the innermost secret of that knot, as of all matter in the Universe, is e=mcz. It's my job to know it, and it's very satisfying to know that I know it and that the general run of people
don't. I was about to put this thought into words, but before I could
open my mouth, somebody behind us spoke up.
"Bravo,
Goldie," he said. "Let us by all means pretend that we belong to the
human race. Make way for the new cybernet-icists with their old saws.
Cyberneticist, spare that tree!"
I
turned around to see who could be making jokes in such bad taste and—as I might
have guessed—it was Len Ellsom. He was just as surprised as I was.
"Well,"
he said, "if it isn't Ollie Parks! I thought you were out in Cal Tech,
building schizophrenic bedbugs."
After m.i.t. I had spent
some time out in California doing neuro-cyber research, I explained—but what
was he doing here? I'd lost track of him after he'd
left Boston; the last I'd heard, he'd been working on the giant robot brain
Remington-Rand was developing for the Air Force. I remembered seeing his
picture in the paper two or three times while he was working on the brain.
"I was with Remington a couple of
years," he told me. "If I do say so myself, we built the Air Force a
real humdinger of a brain—in addition to solving the most complex problems in
ballistics, it could whistle Dixie and,
in moments of stress, produce a sound not unlike a Bronx cheer. Naturally, for
my prowess in the electronic simulation of i.q., I was tapped for the brain department of
these hallowed precincts."
"Oh?"
I said. "Does that mean you're in ms?" It wasn't an easy idea to accept, but
I think I was pretty successful in keeping my tone casual.
"Ollie,
my boy," he said in an exaggerated stage whisper, putting his finger to
his hps, "in the beginning was the word and the word was mum. Leave us
avoid the subject of brains in this keen place.
We all have a job to do on the team." I suppose that was meant to be a
humorous imitation of the boss; Len always did fancy himself quite a clown.
We
were separated during the sawing, but he caught up with me on the way back and
said, "Let's get together soon and have a talk, Ollie. It's been a long
time."
He
wants to talk about Marilyn, I suppose. Naturally. He
has a guilty conscience. I'll have to make it quite clear to him that the whole
episode is a matter of complete indifference to me. Marilyn is a closed book in
my life; he must understand that. But can you beat that? He's right in the
middle of ms! That lad certainly gets around. It's the usual Ellsom charm, I suppose.
The usual Ellsom technique for irritating
people, too. He's
still trying to get my goat; he knows how much I've always hated to be called
Ollie. Must watch Goldweiser. Thought he laughed
pretty heartily at Len's wisecracks.
October 18, igsg
Things are shaping up in the Pro lab. Here's
how I get the picture.
A year ago, the boss laid down a policy for
the lab: begin with legs because, while the neuromotor systems in legs and arms
are a lot alike, those in legs are much simpler. If we build satisfactory legs,
the boss figures we can then tackle arms; the main difficulties will have been
licked.
Well,
last summer, in line with this approach, the Army picked out a double amputee
from the outpatient department of Walter Reed Hospital—fellow by the name of
Kujack, who lost both his legs in a land mine explosion outside Pyongyang— and
shipped him up here to be a subject in our experiments.
When
Kujack arrived, the neuro boys made a major decision. It didn't make sense,
they agreed, to keep building experimental legs directly into the muscles and
nerves of Kujack's stumps; the surgical procedure in these cine-plastic jobs is
complicated as all getout, involves a lot of pain for the subject and, what's
more to the point, means long delays each time while the tissues heal.
Instead,
they hit on the idea of integrating permanent metal and plastic sockets into
the stumps, so constructed that each new experimental limb can be snapped into
place whenever it's ready for a trial.
By
the time I took over, two weeks ago, Goldweiser had the sockets worked out and
fitted to Kujack's stumps, and the muscular and neural tissues had knitted
satisfactorily. There was only one hitch: twenty-three limbs had been designed,
and all twenty-three had been dismal flops. That's when the boss called me in.
There's
no mystery about the failures. Not to me, anyhow. Cybernetics is simply the
science of building machines that will duplicate and improve on the organs and
functions of the animal, based on what we know about the systems of communication
and control in the animal. All right. But in any
particular cybernetics project, everything depends on just how many of the functions you want to duplicate, just how much of the total organ you want to replace.
That's why the robot-brain boys can get such
quick and spectacular results, have their pictures in the papers all the time,
and become the real glamor boys of the profession. They're not asked to
duplicate the human brain in its entirety —all
they have to do is isolate and imitate one particular function of the brain,
whether it's a simple operation in mathematics or a certain type of elementary
logic.
The
robot brain called the Eniac, for example, is exactly what its name implies—an
Electronic Numerical Integrator and Computer, and it just has to be able to
integrate and compute figures faster and more accurately than the human brain
can. It doesn't have to have daydreams and nightmares, make wisecracks, suffer
from anxiety, and all that. What's more, it doesn't even have to look like a brain or fit into the tiny space occupied by a real brain. It can
be housed in a six-story building and look like an overgrown typewriter or an
automobile dashboard or even a pogo stick. All it has to do is tell you that two
times two equals four, and tell you fast.
When
you're told to build an artificial leg that'll take the place of a real one,
the headaches begin. Your machine must not only look like its living model, it must also balance
and support, walk, run, hop, skip, jump, etc., etc. Also, it must fit into the same space. Also, it
must feel everything a real leg feels —touch, heat, cold, pain, moisture,
kinesthetic sensations—as well as
execute all the brain-directed movements that a real leg can.
So you're not duplicating
this or that function; you're reconstructing the organ in its totality, or
trying to. Your pro must have a full set of sensory-motor communication
systems, plus machines to carry out orders, which is impossible enough to begin
with.
But
our job calls for even more. The pro mustn't only equal the real thing, it must be superior! That
means creating a synthetic neuro-muscular system that actually improves on the nerves and muscles Nature created in
the original!
When
our twenty-fourth experimental model turned out to be a dud last week—it just
hung from Kujack's stump, quivering like one of my robot bedbugs, as though it
had a bad case of intention tremor—Goldweiser said something that made an
impression on me.
"They
don't want much from us," he said sarcastically. "They just want us
to be God."
I
didn't care for his cynical attitude at all, but he had a point. Len Ellsom
just has to build a fancy adding machine to get his picture in the papers. /
have to be God!
October 22, ig^g
Don't know what to make of Kujack. His
attitude is peculiar. Of course, he's very co-operative, lies back on the
fitting table and doesn't even wince when we snap on the pros, and he does his
best to carry out instructions. Still, there's something funny about the way he
looks at me. There's a kind of malicious expression in his eyes. At times,
come to think of it, he reminds me of Len.
Take
this afternoon, for instance. I've just worked out an entirely different kind
of leg based on a whole new arrangement of solenoids to duplicate the muscle
systems, and I decided to give it a try. When I was slipping the model into
place, I looked up and caught Kujack's eye for a moment. He seemed to be
laughing at something, although his face was expressionless.
"All
right," I said. "Let's make a test. I understand you used to be quite
a football player. Well, just think of how you used to kick a football and try
to do it now."
He
really seemed to be trying; the effort made him sweat. All that happened,
though, was that the big toe wriggled a little and the knee buckled. Dud Number
Twenty-five. I was sore, of course, especially when I noticed that Kujack was
more amused than ever.
"You seem to think
something's pretty funny," I said.
"Don't
get me wrong, Doc," he said, much too innocently. "It's just that
I've been thinking. Maybe you'd have more luck if you thought of me as a
bedbug."
"Where did you get
that idea?"
"From Doc Ellsom. I was having some beers with him the other night. He's got a very high
opinion of you, says you build the best bedbugs in the business."
I
find it hard to believe that Len Ellsom would say anything really nice about
me. Must be his guilt about Marilyn that makes him talk that
way. I don't like his hanging around Kujack.
October 25, 7959
The boss came along on our woodcutting
expedition this morning and volunteered to work the other end of my two-handled
saw. He asked how things were coming in the Pro lab.
"As I see it," I said, "there
are two sides to the problem, the kinesthetic and the neural. We're making
definite progress on the K side—I've worked out a new solenoid system, with
some miniature motors tied in, and I think it'll give us a leg that moves damned well. I don't know about the N side, though. It's pretty tough
figuring out how to hook the thing up electrically with the central nervous
system so that the brain can control it. Some sort of compromise system of
operation, along mechanical rather than neural lines, would be a lot
simpler."
"You
mean," the boss said with a smile, "that it's stumping you."
I
was relieved to see him taking it so well because I know how auxious he is to
get results from the Pro lab. Since Pro is one of the
few things going on at ifags that
can be talked about, he's impatient for us to come up with something he can
release to the press. As the public relations officer explained it to me at
dinner the other night, people get worried when they know there's something
like ifacs going,
but don't get any real information about it, so the boss, naturally, wants to
relieve the public's curiosity with a good, reassuring story about our work.
I
knew I was taking an awful chance spilling the whole K-N thing to him the way I
did, but I had to lay the groundwork for a little plan I've just begun to work
on.
"By
the way, sir," I said, "I ran into Len Ellsom the other day. I didn't
know he was here."
"Do
you know him?" the boss said. "Good man. One of the best
brains-and-games men you'll find anywhere."
I
explained that Len had gotten his degree at m.i.t. the year before I did. From what I'd heard,
I added, he'd done some important work on the Remington-Rand ballistics
computer.
"He
did indeed," the boss said, "but that's not the half of it. After
that he made some major contributions to the robot chess player. As a matter of
fact, that's why he's here."
I said I hadn't heard about
the chess player.
"As
soon as it began to play a really good game of chess, Washington put the whole
thing under wraps for security reasons. Which is why you
won't hear any more about it from me."
I'm
no Eniac, but I can occasionally put two and two together myself. If the boss's
remarks mean anything, they mean that an electronic brain capable of playing
games has been developed, and that it's led to something important militarily.
Of course! I could kick myself for not having guessed it before.
Brains-and-games—that's what ms is all about, obviously. It had to happen: out of the mathematical analysis of chess came a
robot chess player, and out of the chess player came some kind of mechanical
brain that's useful in military strategy. That's what
Len Ellsom's in the middle of.
"Really
brilliant mind," the boss said after we'd sawed for a while. "Keen.
But he's a litde erratic—quirky, queer sense of humor. Isn't that your
impression?"
"Definitely,"
I said. "I'd be the last one in the world to say a word against Len, but
he was always a little peculiar. Very gay one moment and very sour the next,
and inclined to poke fun at things other people take seriously. He used to
write poetry."
"I'm
very glad to know that," the boss said. "Confirms
my own feeling about him."
So the boss has some doubts
about Len.
October
27, 1959
Unpleasant evening with Len. It all started after dinner when he showed
up in my room, wagged his finger at me and said, "Ollie, you've been
avoiding me. That hurts. Thought we were pals, thick and thin and till debt and
death do us part."
I
saw immediately that he was drunk—he always gets his words mixed up when he's
drunk—and I tried to placate him by explaining that it wasn't anything like
that; I'd been busy.
"If we're pals," he said,
"come on and have a beer with me."
There
was no shaking him off, so I followed him down to his car and we drove to this
sleazy little bar in the Negro part of town. As soon as we sat down in a booth,
Len borrowed all the nickels I had, put them in the jukebox and pressed the
levers for a lot of old Louie Armstrong records.
"Sorry,
kid," he said. "I know how you hate this real jazzy stuff, but can't
have a reunion without music, and there isn't a polka or cowboy ballad or
hillbilly stomp in the box. They lack the folksy touch on this side of the
tracks." Len has always been very snobbish about my interest in folk
music.
I asked him what he'd been
doing during the day.
"Lushing it up," he said. "Getting
stinking from drinking." He still likes to use the most flamboyant
slang; I consider it an infantile form of protest against what he regards as
the "genteel" manner of academic people. "I got sort of
restiess this morning, so I ducked out and beat it into New York and looked up
my friend Steve Lundy in the Village. Spent the afternoon
liquidating our joint assets. Liquidating our assets
in the joints."
What, I wanted to know, was
he feeling restless about?
"Resdess for going on
three years now." His face grew sol-
emn, as though he were thinking it over very carefully. "I'll
amend that statement. Hell with the Aesopian language. I've
been a plain lush for going on three years. Ever since "
If it was something
personal—I suggested.
"It is not something personal," he said, mimicking me. "Guess I can tell
an old cyberneticist pal about it. Been a lush for three
years because I've been scared for three years. Been scared for three
years because three years ago I saw a machine beat a man at a game of
chess."
A
machine that plays chess? That was interesting, I said.
"Didn't
tell you the whole truth the other day," Len mumbled. "I did work on the Remington-Rand computer, sure, but I didn't come to ifacs directly from that. In between I spent a couple years at the Bell
Telephone Labs. Claude Shannon— or, rather, to begin with there was Norbert
Wiener back at m.i.t.—it's complicated . . ."
"Look," I said,
"are you sure you want to talk about it?"
"Stop
wearing your loyalty oath on your sleeve," he said belligerently.
"Sure I want to talk about it. Greatest subject I know. Begin at the
beginning. Whole thing started back in the Thirties with those two refugee
mathematicians who used to be here at the Institute for Advanced Studies when
Einstein was around. Von Morgan and Neumanstern, no, Von
Neumann and Aforganstern. You remember, they did a mathematical analysis
of all the possible kinds of games, poker, tossing pennies, chess, bridge,
everything, and they wrote up their findings in a volume you certainly know, The Theory of Games.
"Well,
that got Wiener started. You may remember that when he founded the science of
cybernetics, he announced that on the basis of the theory of games, it was
feasible to design a robot computing machine that would play a better than average
game of chess. Right after that, back in '49
or maybe it was '50, Claude Shannon of the Bell Labs said Wiener wasn't just talking, and to
prove it he was going to build the
robot chess player. Which he proceeded withforth—forthwith—to do.
Sometime
in '53,1 was taken off the Remington-Rand project and assigned to Bell to work
with him."
"Maybe
we ought to start back," I cut in. "I've got a lot of work to
do."
"The
night is young," he said, "and you're so dutiful. Where was I? Oh
yes, Bell. At first our electronic pawn-pusher wasn't so hot—it could beat the
pants off a lousy player, but an expert just made it look silly. But we kept
improving it, see, building more and more electronic anticipation and
gambit-plotting powers into it, and finally, one great day in '55, we thought we had all the kinks ironed out and were ready for the big
test. By this time, of course, Washington had stepped in and taken over the
whole project.
"Well,
we got hold of Fortunescu, the world's champion chess player, sat him down and
turned the robot loose on him. For four hours straight we followed the match,
with a delegation of big brass from Washington, and for four hours straight
the machine trounced Fortunescu every game. That was when I began to get
scared. I went out that night and got really loaded."
What
had he been so scared about? It seemed to me he should have felt happy.
"Listen,
Ollie," he said, "for Christ's sake, stop talking like a Boy Scout
for once in your life."
If he was going to
insult me---
"No
insult intended. Just listen. I'm a terrible chess player. Any five-year-old
could chatemeck—checkmate—me with his brains tied behind his back. But this
machine which I built, helped build, is the champion chess player of the world.
In other words, my brain has given birth to a brain which can do things my
brain could never do. Don't you find that terrify-
ing?"
"Not
at all," I said. "You made the machine, didn't you? Therefore, no
matter what it does, it's only an extension of you. You should feel proud to
have devised a powerful new tool."
"Some
tool," he sneered. He was so drunk by now that I could hardly understand
what he was saying. "The General Staff boys in Washington were all hopped
up about that little old tool, and for a plenty good reason—they understood
that mechanized warfare is only the most complicated game the human race has
invented so far, an elaborate form of chess which uses the population of the
world for pawns and the globe for a chessboard. They saw, too, that when the
game of war gets this complex, the job of controlling and guiding it becomes
too damned involved for any number of human brains, no matter how nimble.
"In
other words, my beamish Boy Scout, modem war needs just this kind of strategy
tool; the General Staff has to be mechanized along with everything else. So
the Pentagon boys set up ifacs and handed us a top-priority cybernetics project: to build a superduper
chess player that could oversee a complicated military maneuver, maybe later a
whole campaign, maybe ultimately a whole global war.
"We're
aiming at a military strategy machine which can digest reports from all the
units on all the fronts and from moment to moment, on the basis of that steady
stream of information, grind out an elastic overall strategy and dictate
concrete tactical directives to all the units. Wiener warned this might happen,
and he was right. A very nifty tool. Never mind how
far we've gotten with the thing, but I will tell you this: I'm a lot more
scared today than I was three years ago."
So that was
the secret of ms! The most extraordinary machine ever devised by the human mind! It was
hard to conceal the thrill of excitement I felt, even as a relative outsider.
"Why all the jitters?" I said. "This could be the most wonderful
tool ever invented. It might eliminate war altogether."
Len
was quiet for a while, gulping his beer and looking off into space. Then he
turned to me.
"Steve
Lundy has a cute idea," he said. "He was telling me about it this
afternoon. He's a bum, you see, but he's got a damned good mind and he's done a
lot of reading. Among other things, he's smart enough to see that once you've
got your theory of games worked out, there's at least the logical possibility
of converting your Eniac into what he calls a Strategy Integrator and Computer.
And he's guessed, simply from the Pentagon's hush-hush policy about it, that
that's what we're working on here at ifacs. So he holds forth on the subject of Emsiac, and I listen."
"What's his
idea?" I asked.
"He thinks Emsiac might eliminate war,
too, but not in the way a Boy Scout might think. What he says is that all the
industrialized nations must be working away like mad on Emsiac, just as they
did on the atom bomb, so let's assume that before long all the big countries
will have more or less equal ms machines. All right. A cold war gets under way
between countries A and B, and pretty soon it reaches the showdown stage. Then
both countries plug in their Emsiacs and let them calculate the date on which
hostilities should begin. If the machines are equally efficient, they'll hit on
the same date. If there's a slight discrepancy, the two countries can work out
a compromise date by negotiation.
"The day arrives. A's Emsiac is set up
in its capital, B's is set up in its capital. In each capital the citizens gather around their strategy
machine, the officials turn out in high hats and cut-aways, there are speeches,
pageants, choral singing, mass dancing—the ritual can be worked out in advance.
Then, at an agreed time, the crowds retreat to a safe distance and a committee
of the top cyberneticists appears. They climb into planes, take off and—this is
beautiful—drop all their atom bombs and H-bombs on the machines. It happens
simultaneously in both countries, you see. That's the neat part of it. The
occasion is called International Mushroom Day.
"Then
the cyberneticists in both countries go back to their vacuum tubes to work on
another Emsiac, and the nuclear physicists go back to their piles to build more
atom bombs, and when they're ready they have another Mushroom Day. One Mushroom
Day every few years, whenever the diplomatic-strategic situation calls for it,
and nobody even fires a B-B gun. Scientific war. Isn't
it wonderful?"
By the time Len finished this peculiar
speech, I'd finally managed to get him out of the tavern and back into his car.
I started to drive him back to the Institute, my ears still vibrating with the
hysterical yelps of Armstrong's trumpet. I'll never for the life of me
understand what Len sees in that kind of music. It seems to me such an
unhealthy sort of expression.
"Lundy's
being plain silly," I couldn't help saying. "What guarantee has he
got that on your Mushroom Day, Country B wouldn't make a great display of
destroying one Emsiac and one set of bombs while it had others in hiding? It's
too great a chance for A to take—she might be throwing away all her defenses
and laying herself wide open to attack."
"See what I mean?" Len muttered.
"You're a Boy Scout."
Then
he passed out, without saying a word about Marilyn. Hard to
tell if he sees anything of her these days. He does see some pretty peculiar people, though. I'd like to know more about
this Steve Lundy.
November 2, 1959
I've done it! Today I split up the lab into
two entirely independent operations, K and N. Did it all on my own authority,
haven't breathed a word about it to the boss yet. Here's my line of reasoning.
On
the K end, we can get results, and fast: if it's just a matter of building a
pro that works like the real leg, regardless of what makes it work, it's a cinch. But if it has to be worked by the brain, through
the spinal cord, the job is just about impossible. Who knows if we'll ever
learn enough about neuro tissue to build our own physico-chemico-electrical
substitutes for it?
As I
proved in my robot moths and bedbugs, I can work up electronic circuits that
seem to duplicate one particular function of animal nerve tissue—one robot is
attracted to light like a moth, the other is repelled by light like a
bedbug—but I don't know how to go about duplicating the tissue itself in all
its functions. And until we can duplicate nerve tissue, there's no way to
provide our artificial limbs with a neuromotor system that can be hooked up
with the central nervous system. The best I can do along those lines is ask Kujack to kick and get a wriggle of the big toe instead.
So
the perspective is clear. Mechanically, kinesthetically, motorically, I can
manufacture a hell of a fine leg. Neurally, it would take decades, centuries maybe, to get even a reasonable facsimile of the
original—and maybe it will never happen. It's not a project I'd care to devote
my life to. If Len Ellsom had been working on that sort of thing, he wouldn't
have gotten his picture in the paper so often, you can be sure.
So,
in line with this perspective, I've divided the whole operation into two
separate labs, K-Pro and N-Pro. I'm taking charge of K-Pro myself, since it
intrigues me more and I've got these ideas about using solenoids to get
lifelike movements. With any kind of luck I'll soon have a peach of a
mechanical limb, motor-driven and with its own built-in power plant, operated
by push-button. Before Christmas, I hope.
Got
just the right man to take over the neuro lab—Gold-weiser, my assistant. I
weighed the thing from every angle before I made up my mind, since his being
Jewish makes the situation very touchy: some people will be snide enough to say
I picked him to be a potential scapegoat. Well, Goldweiser, no matter what his
origins may be, is the best neuro man I know.
Of
course, personally—although my personal feelings don't enter into the picture
at all—I am just a bit leary of the fellow. Have been
ever since that first log-cutting expedition, when he began to talk in such a
peculiar way about needing to relax and then laughed so hard at Len's jokes.
That sort of talk always indicates to me a lack of reverence for your job: if
a thing's worth doing at all, etc.
Of
course, I don't mean that Goldweiser's cynical attitude has anything to do with
his being Jewish; Len's got the same attitude and he's not Jewish. Still, this afternoon, when I told Goldweiser he's going to head
up the N-Pro lab, he sort of bowed and said, "That's quite a promotion. I
always did want to be God."
I didn't like that remark at all. If I'd had
another neuro man as good as he is, I'd have withdrawn
the promotion immediately. It's his luck that I'm tolerant, that's all.
November 6, 1959
Lunch with Len today, at my invitation. Bought him several martinis, then brought up
Lundy's name and asked who he was, he sounded interesting.
"Steve?"
Len said. "I roomed with him my first year in New York."
I asked what Steve did, exacdy.
"Reads, mostly. He got into the habit back in the 30s, when he was studying philosophy at the University of Chicago. When the
Civil War broke out in Spain, he signed up with the Lincoln Brigade and went
over there to fight, but it turned out to be a bad mistake. His reading got him
in a lot of trouble, you see; he'd gotten used to asking all sorts of
questions, so when the Moscow Trials came along, he asked about them. Then the
N.K.V.D. began to pop up all over Spain, and he asked about it.
"His
comrades, he discovered, didn't like guys who kept asking questions. In fact,
a couple of Steve's friends who had also had an inquiring streak were found
dead at the front, shot in the back, and
Steve got the idea that he was slated for the same treatment. It seemed that
people who asked questions were called saboteurs, Trotskyite-Fascists or
something, and they kept dying at an alarming rate."
I
ordered another martini for Len and asked how Steve had managed to save
himself.
"He
beat it across the mountains into France," Len explained. "Since
then he's steered clear of causes. He goes to sea once in a while to make a few
bucks, drinks a lot, reads a lot, asks some of the
shrewdest questions I know. If he's anything you can put a label on, I'd say he
was a touch of Rousseau, a touch of Tolstoi, plenty of Voltaire. Come to think
of it, a touch of Norbert Wiener too. Wiener, you may remember, used to ask
some damned iconoclastic questions for a cybemeticist. Steve knows Wiener's
books by heart."
Steve sounded like a very colorful fellow, I
suggested.
"Yep," Len said. "Marilyn used
to think so." I don't think
I moved a muscle when he said it; the smile didn't leave my
face. "Ollie," Len went on, "I've been meaning to speak to
you about Marilyn. Now that the subject's come up-- "
"I've forgotten all about it," I
assured him.
"I
still want to set you straight," he insisted. "It must have looked
funny, me moving down to New York after commencement and Marilyn giving up her
job in the lab and following two days later. But never mind how it looked. I never made a pass at her all that time in Boston, Ollie.
That's the truth. But she was a screwy, scatterbrained dame and she decided she
was stuck on me because I dabbled in poetry and hung around with artists and
such in the Village, and she thought it was all so glamorous. I didn't have
anything to do with her chasing down to New York, no kidding. You two were sort
of engaged, weren't you?"
"It
really doesn't matter," I said. "You don't have to explain." I
finished my drink. "You say she knew Lundy?"
"Sure,
she knew Lundy. She also knew Kram, Rossard, Broyold, Boster, De Kroot and
Hayre. She knew a whole lot of guys before she was through."
"She always was sociable."
"You don't get my meaning," Len
said. "I am not talking about Marilyn's gregarious impulses. Listen. First
she threw herself at me, but I got tired of her. Then she threw herself at
Steve and he got tired of her. Damn near the whole male
population of the Village got tired of her in the next couple years."
"Those were troubled
times. The war and all."
"They
were troubled times," Len agreed, "and she was the source of a fair
amount of the trouble. You were well rid of her, Ollie, take my word for it.
God save us from the intense Boston female who goes bohemian—the icicle
parading as the torch."
"Just
as a matter of academic curiosity," I said as we were leaving, "what
became of her?"
"I
don't know for sure. During her Village phase she decided her creative urge was
hampered by compasses and T-squares, and in between men she tried to do a bit
of painting—very abstract, very imitative-original, very hammy. I heard later
that she finally gave up the self-expression kick, moved up to the East
Seventies somewhere. If I remember, she got a job doing circuit designing on
some project for I.B.M."
"She's
probably doing well at it," I said. "She certainly knew her drafting.
You know, she helped lay out the circuits for the first robot bedbug I ever
built."
November ig, 1959
Big step forward, if it isn't unseemly to use
a phrase like that in connection with Pro research. This afternoon we completed
the first two experimental models of my self-propelled solenoid legs, made of
transparent plastic so everything is visible—solenoids, batteries, motors,
thyratron tubes and transistors.
Kujack
was waiting in the fitting room to give them their first tryout, but when I got
there I found Len sitting with him.
There
were several empty beer cans on the floor and they were gabbing away a mile a
minute.
Len knows how I hate to see people drinking during working hours. When I put the
pros down and began to rig them for fitting, he said conspiratorially,
"Shall we tell him?"
Kujack
was pretty crocked, too. "Let's tell him," he whispered back.
Strange thing about Kujack, he hardly ever says a word to me, but he never
closes his mouth when Len's around.
"All
right," Len said. "You tell him. Tell him how we're going to bring
peace on Earth and good will toward bedbugs."
"We
just figured it out," Kujack said. "What's wrong with war. It's a steamroller."
"Steamrollers
are very undemocratic," Len added. "Never consult people on how they
like to be flattened before flattening them. They just go rolling along."
"Just
go rolling, they go on rolling along," Kujack said. "Like Old Man
River."
"What's
the upshot?" Len demanded. "People get upshot, shot up. In all
countries, all of them without exception, they emerge from the war spiritually
flattened, a little closer to the insects—like the hero in that Kafka story who
wakes up one morning to find he's a bedbug, I mean beetle. All
because they've been steamrolled. Nobody consulted them."
"Take
the case of an amputee," Kujack said. "Before the land mine exploded,
it didn't stop and say, 'Look, friend, I've got to go
off; that's my job. Choose which part you'd prefer to have blown off—arm, leg,
ear, nose, or what-have-you. Or is there somebody else around who would relish
being clipped more than you would? If so, just send him along. I've got to do
some clipping, you see, but it doesn't matter much which part of which guy I
clip, so long as I make my quota.' Did the land mine say that? No! The victim
wasn't consulted. Consequently he can feel victimized, full of self-pity. We
just worked it out."
"The
whole thing," Len said. "If the population had been polled according
to democratic procedure, the paraplegia and other maimings could have been
distributed to each according to his psychological need. See the point? Marx
corrected by Freud, as Steve Lundy would say. Distribute the injuries to each
according to his need—not his economic need, but his masochistic need. Those
with a special taste for self-damage obviously should be allowed a lion's share
of it. That way nobody could claim he'd been victimized by the steamroller or
got anything he didn't ask for. It's all on a voluntary basis, you see.
Democratic."
"Whole
new concept of war," Kujack agreed. "Voluntary
amputeeism, voluntary paraplegia, voluntary everything else that usually
happens to people in a war. Just to get some human
dignity back into the thing."
"Here's
how it works," Len went on. "Country A and Country B reach the
breaking point. It's all over but the shooting. All right.
So they pool their best brains, mathematicians, actuaries, strategists,
logistics geniuses, and all. What am I saying? They pool their best robot brains, their Emsiacs. In a matter of seconds they figure out, down to
the last decimal point, just how many casualties each side can be expected to
suffer in dead and wounded, and then they break down the figures. Of the
wounded, they determine just how many will lose eyes, how many arms, how many
legs, and so on down the line. Now— here's where it gets really neat—each
country, having established its quotas in dead and wounded of all categories,
can send out a call for volunteers."
"Less messy that way," Kujack said.
"An efficiency expert's war. War
on an actuarial basis."
"You get exactly the same results as in
a shooting war," Len insisted. "Just as many dead, wounded and
psychologically messed up. But you avoid the whole steamroller effect. A tidy
war, war with dispatch, conceived in terms of ends rather than means. The end
never did justify the means, you see; Steve Lundy says that was always the
great dilemma of politics. So with one fool sweep—fell swoop—we get rid of
means entirely."
"As
things stand with me," Kujack said, "if anything stands with me, I might get to feeling sore
about what happened to me. But nothing happens to the volunteer amputee. He steps up to the operating table and says,
'Just chop off one arm, Doc, the left one, please, up to the elbow if you don't
mind, and in return put me down for one-and-two-thirds free meals daily at
Longchamps and a plump blonde every Saturday.' "
"Or
whatever the exchange value for one slightly used left arm would be," Len
amended. "That would have to be worked out by the robot actuaries."
By
this time I had the pros fitted and the push-button controls installed in the
side pocket of Kujack's jacket.
"Maybe
you'd better go now, Len," I said. I was very careful to show no reaction
to his baiting. "Kujack and I have some work to do."
"I
hope you'll make him a moth instead of a bedbug," Len said as he got up.
"Kujack's just beginning to see the light. Be a shame if you give him a
negative tropism to it instead of a positive one." He turned to Kujack,
wobbling a little. "So long, kid. I'll pick you up at seven and we'll
drive into New York to have a few with Steve. He's going to be very happy to
hear we've got the whole thing figured out."
I spent two hours with Kujack, getting him
used to the extremely delicate push-button controls. I must say that, drunk or
sober, he's a very apt pupil. In less than two hours he actually walked! A
little unsteadily, to be sure, but his balance will get better as he practices
and I iron out a few more bugs, and I don't mean
bedbugs.
For
a final test, I put a little egg cup on the floor, balanced a football in it,
and told Kujack to try a place kick. What a moment! He booted that ball so hard, it splintered the mirror on the wall.
November ay, 1959
Long talk with the boss. I gave it to him
straight about breaking up the lab into K-Pro and N-Pro, and about there being
little chance that Goldweiser would come up with anything much on the neuro
end for a long, long time. He was awfully let down, I could see, so I started
to talk fast about the luck I'd been having on the kinesthetic end. When he
began to perk up, I called Kujack in from the corridor and had him demonstrate his
place kick.
He's gotten awfully good at it this past
week.
"If
we release the story to the press," I suggested, "this might make a
fine action shot. You see, Kujack used to be one of the best kickers in the Big
Ten, and a lot of newspapermen will still remember him." Then I sprang the
biggest news of all. "During the last three days of practice, sir, he's
been consistently kicking the ball twenty, thirty and even forty yards farther
than he ever did with his own legs. Than anybody, as a matter of fact, ever has
with real legs."
"That's
a wonderful angle," the boss said excitedly. "A world's record, made
with a cybernetic leg!"
"It should make a terrific
picture," Kujack said. "I've also been practicing a big, broad,
photogenic grin." Luckily the boss didn't hear him—by this time he was
bending over the legs, studying the solenoids.
After
Kujack left, the boss congratulated me. Very, very warmly.
It was a most gratifying moment. We chatted for a while, making plans for the
press conference, and then finally he said, "By the way, do you happen to
know anything about your friend Ellsom? I'm worried about him. He went off on
Thanksgiving and hasn't been heard from at all ever since."
That
was alarming, I said. When the boss asked why, I told him a little about how
Len had been acting lately, talking and drinking more than was good for him. With all sorts of people. The boss said that confirmed his
own impressions.
I
can safely say we understood each other. I sensed a very definite rapport.
November 30, igsg
It was bound to happen, of course. As I got
it from the boss, he decided after our talk that Len's absence needed some looking
into, and he tipped off Security about it. A half
dozen agents went to work on the case and right off they headed for Steve Lund/s
apartment in the Village and, sure enough, there was Len.
Len and his friend were
both blind drunk and there were all sorts of incriminating things in the
room—lots of peculiar books and pamphlets, Lundy's identification papers from
the Lincoln Brigade, an article Lundy was writing for an anarchist-pacifist
magazine about what he calls Emsiac. Len and his friend were
both
arrested on the spot and a full investigation is going on now.
The
boss says that no matter whether Len is brought to trial or not, he's all
washed up. He'll never get a job on any classified cybernetics project from
now on, because it's clear enough that he violated his loyalty oath by
discussing ms all over the place.
The
Security men came around to question me this morning. Afraid my testimony
didn't help Len's case any. What could I do? I had to own up that, to my
knowledge, Len had violated Security on three counts: he'd discussed ms
matters with Kujack in my
presence, with Lundy (according to what he told me), and of course with me (I am technically an outsider, too). I also pointed out that I'd tried
to make him shut up, but there was no stopping him once he got going. Damn that
Len, anyhow. Why does he have to go and put me in this ethical spot? It shows a
lack of consideration.
These
Security men can be too thorough. Right off they wanted to pick up
Kujack as well.
I
got hold of the boss and explained that if they took Kujack away we'd have to
call off our press conference, because it would take months to fit and train
another subject.
The
boss immediately saw the injustice of the thing, stepped in and got Security to
calm down, at least until we finish our demonstration.
December 23, 1959
What a day! The press conference this
afternoon was something. Dozens of reporters and photographers and
newsreel men showed up, and we took them all out to the football field for the
demonstrations. First the boss gave a little orientation talk about cybernetics
being teamwork in science, and about the difference between K-Pro and N-Pro,
pointing out that from the practical, humanitarian angle of helping the
amputee, K is a lot more important than N.
The
reporters tried to get in some questions about ms,
but he parried them very
good-humoredly, and he said some nice things about me, some very nice things
indeed.
Then
Kujack was brought in. He really went through his paces, walking, running,
skipping, jumping and everything. It was damned impressive. And then, to top
off the show, Kujack place-kicked a football ninety-three yards by actual
measurement, a world's record, and everybody went wild.
Afterward
Kujack and I posed for the newsreels, shaking hands while the boss stood with
his arms around us. They're going to play the whole thing up as ifacs' Christmas present to one of our gallant war
heroes (just what the boss wanted: he figures this sort of thing makes ifacs
sound so much less grim to
the public), and Kujack was asked to say something in line with that idea.
"I
never could kick this good with my real legs," he said, holding my hand
tight and looking straight at me. "Gosh, this is just about the nicest
Christmas present a fellow could get. Thank you, Santa."
I
thought he was overdoing it a bit toward the end there, but the newsreel men
say they think it's a great sentimental touch.
Goldweiser
was in the crowd, and he said, "I only hope that when I prove I'm God, this many photographers will show up." That's just
about the kind of remark I'd expect from Goldweiser.
Too bad the Security men are coming for
Kujack tomorrow.
The
boss couldn't argue. After all, they were patient enough to wait until after
the tests and demonstration, which the boss and I agree was white of them. It's
not as if Kujack isn't deeply involved in this Ellsom-Lundy case. As the boss
says, you can tell a man by the company, etc.
December 25, 1959
Spent the morning clipping pictures and
articles from the papers; they gave us quite a
spread. Late in the afternoon I went over to the boss's house for eggnogs, and
I finally got up the nerve to say what's been on my mind for over a month now.
Strike while the iron's, etc.
"I've
been thinking, sir," I said, "that this solenoid system I've worked
out for Pros has other applications. For example, it could easily be adapted to
some of the tricky mechanical aspects of an electronic calculator." I went
into some of the technical details briefly, and I could see he was interested. "I'd
like very much to work on that, now that K-Pro is licked, more or less. And if
there is an opening in ms——"
"You're
a go-getter," the boss said, nodding in a pleased way. He was looking at a
newspaper lying on the coffee table; on the front page was a large picture of
Kujack grinning at me and shaking my hand. "I like that. I can't promise
anything, but let me think about it."
I think I'm in!
December 27, 1959
Sent the soup-and-fish out to be cleaned and
pressed. Looks like I'm going to get some use out of it, after all. We're
having
a big formal New Year's Eve party in the
commons room and there's going to be square dancing, swing-your-partner, and
all of that. When I called Marilyn, she sounded very friendly—she remembered to
call me Oliver, and I was flattered that she did —and said she'd be delighted
to come. Seems she's gotten very fond of folk dancing lately.
Gosh,
it'll be good to get out of these dungarees for a while. I'm happy to say I
still look good in formals. Marilyn ought to be quite impressed. Len always
wore his like pajamas.
BERNARD WOLFE
With
the great corporations virtually ruling the world it was now possible for
private industry to go ahead with the development of thinking functional
robots.
DEADLOCK
by
Lewis Padgett
t: |
•HOR was the first robot who didn't go mad. It might have been better had he followed the ex-
ample of his forerunners.
The
trouble, of course, lay in creating a sufficiently complicated thinking
machine that wouldn't be too complicated.
Balder IV was the first robot that could be called
successful, and after three months he began to behave erratically, giving the
wrong answers and spending most of his time staring blankly at nothing. When he
became actually destructive, the Company took steps. Naturally, it was
impossible to destroy a duraloy-constructed robot, but they buried Balder IV in concrete. Before the stuff had set, it was necessary to throw Mars II after him.
The
robots worked—yes. For a time. Then there was an
ambiguous sort of mental breakdown, and they cracked up. The Company couldn't
even salvage the pails—a blowtorch couldn't melt plastic duraloy after it had
hardened, and so twenty-eight robots, thinking lunatic thoughts, reposed in
beds of cement, reminding Chief Engineer Harnahan of Reading Gaol.
"And their grave has no name,"
Harnahan amplified, lying
full length on the couch in his office and
blowing smoke rings.
He
was a big man with tired eyes and a perpetually worried frown. No wonder, in
this day of gigantic corporations that fought each other tooth and nail for
economic supremacy. It was vaguely feudal, for if a company went under, it was
annexed by its conqueror, and vae victis.
Van
Damm, who was more of a trouble-shooter than anything else, sat on the edge of
the desk, biting his nails. Small, gnomish, and dark as a Pict, his shrewd
wrinkled face was as impassive as that of Thor, who stood motionless against
the wall. Now Van Damm looked at the robot.
"How
do you feel?" he asked. "Any sign of a mental crack-up?"
Thor
said, "Mentally I am in fine shape, ready to cope with any problem."
Harnahan
turned over on his stomach. "O.K. Cope with this, then. Luxingham
Incorporated swiped Dr. Sadler and his formula for increasing the tensile strength
of mock-iron. The louse was holding out on us for a bigger salary. Now he's
taken a run-out powder and gone over to Luxingham."
Thor nodded. "Contract?"
"Fourteen-X-Seven. The usual metallurgist's contract. Technically unbreakable."
"The
courts would uphold us. However, by this time Lux-ingham's facial surgeons
would have altered Sadler's body and fingerprints. The case would run . . . two
years. By that time Luxingham would have made sufficient use of the mock-iron
formula."
Van
Damm made a horrible face. "Solution, Thor." He shot a quick glance
at Harnahan. Both men knew what was coming. Thor didn't disappoint them.
"Force," the robot remarked.
"You need the formula. A robot is not legally responsible—as yet. I'll
visit Luxingham."
"O.K.," Harnahan said reluctantly,
and Thor turned and went out. The chief engineer scowled.
"Yeah,"
Van Damm nodded. "I know. He'll just walk in and snaffle the formula. And
we'll get another injunction against operating an uncontrollable machine. And
we'll keep on just as we have been doing."
"Is brute force the best logic?"
Harnahan wondered.
"The simplest, maybe. Thor doesn't need to work out complicated legal methods. He's
indestructible. He'll just walk into Luxingham and take the formula. If the
courts decide Trior's
dangerous, we can bury him in cement and make more robots. He's without ego,
you know. It won't matter to him."
"We
expected more," Harnahan grumbled. "A thinking machine ought to be
able to do a lot."
"Thor
can do a lot. So far, he hasn't gone crazy like the others. He's solved every
problem we've given him—even that trend chart that had everyone else
buffaloed."
Harnahan
nodded. "Yeah. He predicted Snowmany's election
. . . that got the Company out of a scrape. He can think, all right. For my
money, there's no problem he can't solve. Just the same, he isn't
inventive."
"If the occasion arose----- " Van Damm went off at a tan-
gent. "We've got the monopoly on robots, anyhow. Which is
something. It's about time to give the go-ahead signal on more
robots of Thor's type."
"Better
wait a bit. See if Thor goes crazy. He's the most complicated one so
far."
The visiphone on the desk came to life with
an outraged
screech. "Harnahan! You lousy,unethical
murderer! You-- "
"I'm recording that, Blake," the
engineer called as he stood up. "You'll get a libel suit slammed on you
within the hour."
"Sue
and be damned," Blake of Luxingham Incorporated yelled. "I'm coming
over and break your prognathous jaw myself! So help me, I'll burn you down and
spit on the ashes!"
"Now
he's threatening my life," Harnahan said in a loud aside to Van Damm.
"Lucky I'm recording this on the tape."
Blake's
crimson face on the screen seemed to swell visibly. Before it burst, however,
another portrait took its place—the smooth, bland countenance of Marshal Yale,
police administrator to the sector. Yale looked worried.
"Look, Mr. Harnahan," he said
sadly, "this can't keep up.
Now just look at things sensibly, will you? After all, I'm an
officer of the law---- "
"Ha!" remarked
Van Damm, sotto voce.
"—and
outright mayhem is something I can't condone. Maybe your robot's gone
mad?" he added hopefully.
"Robot?" Harnahan asked, his face blank. "I don't
understand. What robot's that?"
Yale
sighed. "Thor. Thor, of course. Who else? Now I
realize you don't know a thing about it"—his voice was as heavily
sarcastic as he dared to make it—"but Thor has just walked into Luxingham
and played merry hell."
"No!"
"Yes.
He walked right in. The guards tried to stop him, but he just kept on going. He
stepped on 'em, in fact. They played a flame hose on him, but he didn't stop
for that. Luxingham got out every defense weapon in their arsenal, and that
infernal robot of yours simply kept on going. He grabbed Blake by the neck and
made him unlock the lab door. And he took a formula away from one of the
technicians."
"I am surprised," Hamahan said, shocked. "By the way, which
technician was it? Not a guy named Sadler?"
"I dunno . . . wait a minute. Yes, Sadler."
"But
Sadler's working for us," the engineer explained. "We've got him on a
beryl-bound contract. Any formulas he works out belong to us."
Yale mopped his shining cheeks. "Mr.
Harnahan, please!"
he said desperately. "If you'd only think of the
spot I'm in!
Legally I'm bound to do something about this. You can't let
one of your robots try strong-arm stuff like that. It's too . . .
too----- "
"Obvious?"
Harnahan suggested. "Well, as I say, it's all news to me. I'll check up
and call you back. By the way, I'm preferring charges
against Blake. Libel, and homicidal threats."
"Oh, my God,"
Yale said, and broke the beam.
Van Damm and Harnahan
exchanged delighted glances.
"Fair
enough," the gnomish trouble-shooter chuckled. "It's deadlock. Blake
won't try bombing us—we've both got too many antiaircraft defenses—so it'll go
to the courts. Courts!" He pursed his mouth wryly.
Harnahan
returned to the couch. "Best thing we ever did was to concentrate on those
robots. Within ten years the Company will own the world. And
other worlds. We can send out spaceships, with robot operators."
The
door opened, and Thor appeared, looking none the worse for his ordeal. He put a
slip of metal-plaque on the desk.
"Formula
for mock-iron."
"Hurt?"
"Impossible."
Thor
went to a filing cabinet, secured an envelope, and vanished again. Harnahan
rose to study the plaque.
"Yeah. This is it." He slipped it into a
conveyor slot. "Things are too easy sometimes. Guess I'll knock off for
the day. Say! What was Thor up to just now?"
Van Damm looked at him. "Eh?"
"At the files. What's on his mind?" Harnahan investigated. "Some electronic
thesis—I don't know what he wanted with that. Perhaps he's going to do some
research on his own."
"Maybe," Van Damm
said. "Let's go see."
They took a dropper to the
robot's workshop in the basement, but the room was empty. Harnahan used the
teleview. "Check-up. Where's Thor?"
"One moment, sir. ... In the
Seven Foundry. Shall I connect you with the foreman?"
"Yeah. Ivar? What's Thor
up to?"
Ivar rubbed his bullet head. "Damfino. He ran in, grabbed a tensile chart, and ran
out again. Wait a bit. He's back again." "Let me talk to him,"
Harnahan said.
"Sure------ "
Ivar's crazy face vanished, and presendy re-
appeared. "No soap. He picked up a chunk of
syntho-plat and
went."
"Hm-m-m," Van Damm
put in. "Do
you suppose------ "
"He's
going crazy like the others?" Harnahan scowled. "They didn't act like
that. Still, it's possible."
Just
then Thor appeared, his rubbery arms laden with an incongruous array of practically
everything. Ignoring the two men, he dumped the stuff on a bench and began to
rearrange it, working with swift accuracy.
"He isn't crazy,"
Harnahan said. "The light's on."
In
Thor's forehead was a crimson stud that lighted whenever the robot was working
on a problem. It was a new improvemerit, a telltale for robot-madness. Had it
been flashing intermittently there would have been something to worry about—
mixing a fresh batch of concrete to provide a grave for a crazy robot.
"Thor!" Van Damm said sharply. The
robot didn't reply. "Must be a big problem," Harnahan frowned.
"Wonder what it is?"
"I'm
wondering what gave him the idea," the trouble-shooter said.
"Something that occurred lately, that's certain. An
improvement on the mock-iron process?"
"Possibly. Hm-m-m." They watched the busy robot for
a while, learning nothing; and finally went back to Harnahan's office, where
they had a drink, and speculated on what Thor was inventing. Van Damm thought
it would be a mock-iron improvement. Hamahan didn't agree, but had no better
ideas.
Matters
were not clarified when the teleview announced that there had been an explosion
in the basement.
"Atomic energy!" Harnahan gulped, rising from the couch in one jerky motion. Van Damm
was at his heels as they sped toward the dropper. In the basement, a knot of
men was gathered around the door to Thor's workshop.
Harnahan
pushed through them and stepped across the threshold into a cloud of concrete
dust. As it cleared, he saw the disjointed remains of Thor at his feet. The
robot was obviously beyond repair.
"Funny!"
Harnahan muttered. "That wasn't an especially severe explosion. If it
wrecked Thor, it should have wrecked the plant—or the basement anyway. His
duraloy's half melted."
Van
Damm didn't answer. Harnahan looked up to see the trouble-shooter staring into
the clouds of dust at a gadget that hung in midair a few feet away.
It was a gadget—just that. Harnahan
recognized several of the parts that Thor had brought into his workshop. But
the sum total was rather baffling. The device served no discernible purpose. It
looked like the sort of toy an erratic child might construct with a mechano
set.
Roughly
cylindrical, it was about two feet long, and a foot thick. There was a lens in
it, and moving parts, and a helical coil. It buzzed.
That was all.
"Well,"
Harnahan said, "what in the name of Balaam's ass is it?"
Van
Damm carefully stepped back to the remains of the door. He barked hurried
commands. Panels slid shut, and a man in blue uniform hurried to the
trouble-shooter.
"Blocked
off, chief."
"Yeah,"
Van Damm said. "Use the hypnotic treatment on these boys." He nodded
toward the score or so of workmen, and there was a shuffling movement among
them.
"Requesting the
reason, sir," someone called.
Van
Damm grinned at them. "Fair enough. You saw what
was left of Thor. If it gets out that one of our indestructible robots can be
destroyed, the other companies will get busy. Remember what happened with the
old-style robots we made? They were sabotaged—that was why we developed the
duraloy robot. It's the only practical kind. We'll just erase from your brains
the realization that Thor was burned down. Then Luxingham or the others can't
get hold of that info, even if they use scopolamin on you."
Satisfied, the men filed out one by one.
Harnahan was still looking blankly at the gadget.
"No switches on the thing," he
remarked. "Wonder what activates it?"
"Thought,
maybe," Van Damm said. "But be careful. We don't want to start it
working till we know what it's for."
"You're
talking sense," Harnahan nodded, his face suddenly changing. "I'm
only now beginning to realize the implications of this. Thor was supposedly
indestructible."
"Nothing is, completely."
"I
know. But duraloy—hm-m-m. Look at that lens. Could it
be for the purpose of focusing some destructive ray that'd upset the atomic
structure of alloys? No. What's left of Thor is still duraloy. It couldn't be
that. Still—look out!" He dived out of the way as the gadget revolved slowly in midair.
Van
Damm ducked toward the door. "You've set it off! Let's get out of
here!"
He
was too late. The gadget swooped over his head, removing a gray lock in
transit, and banged against a metal barrier across the basement. Harnahan and
Van Damm stood in the doorway of the robot's room and watched the device slowly
eat its way through solid steel.
Presently it vanished.
Harnahan
glanced at the teleview behind him. It was broken by the force of the blast. He
shivered a little and said, "We'd
better
follow the thing. Do ... do you
suppose---- "
He
stopped.
Van Damm peered at him sharply. "Uh?"
"Nothing. I guess. But . . . I'm wondering about mechanical mutation."
"You're
crazy as a robot," Van Damm said explicitly. "Mechanical
fudge!"
"Look, though. When life reaches a
crucial point it mutates.
That's a biological law. Suppose Thor created
a robot greater
than he ever was, and . . . and-------- "
"That
thing," said Van Damm, pointing to the hole in the wall, "is no
robot, whatever else it may be. It's a machine. It isn't a thinking machine,
either. But it's got power, plenty of that. Our business is to find out how
that power should be applied." He hesitated. "Could we run a
recording from Thor's brain?"
Harnahan
shook his head. "No soap. His brain's burned out. I checked that."
"And
robots don't leave notes. Well, it shouldn't be impossible to find out what
that gadget does."
"It
burns holes through steel, anyway," Harnahan remarked.
"And
it stops watches," said Van Damm, glancing at his wrist timepiece.
"We might try putting ourselves in the place of a robot and seeing what
he'd invent."
Harnahan
glared at the trouble-shooter and hurried through a door in the metal barrier.
There was no sign of the gadget beyond the threshold. A hole in the ceiling
gave the answer.
They went upstairs, and a hall teleview
informed them that the gadget was in one of the machine shops, doing nothing.
It was still doing nothing when Van Damm and Harnahan arrived. Fifty metal
lathes were aligned in neat rows, and the workers were staring up at the
floating gadget in a baffled fashion.
The foreman approached. "What is
it?" he wanted to know. "One of Luxingham's tricks?
Bomb, maybe?" "What's it done?"
"Nothing
much.
Only the lathes won't work."
Van Damm seized a long, metal-tipped pole and
approached the gadget. It floated slowly away. He maneuvered it into a corner
and jabbed it with the pole, with no discernible result. The tone of the
buzzing remained unaltered.
"Try the lathes
now," Harnahan suggested.
They
still didn't work. But the gadget, scenting new worlds to conquer, slid toward
a door, burned its way through it, and disappeared.
It
was now outside the great building. From the porch that jutted out on the
clifflike wall, Harnahan and Van Damm could look up and see the gadget
levitating itself smoothly toward the sky. At a point far above them it
disappeared, and shards of flexiglass tinkled down as they dodged in.
"Up!" Harnahan said succinctly. "I've a hunch that was Twill's
office."
It was
unnecessary to say more. Joseph Twill was one of the partners in the Company, a
godlike being who dwelt in the rarefied atmosphere of the upper towers.
Alarmed
guards let them into Twill's offices. As Harnahan had feared, the worst had
happened. The gadget sat cryptically on the big shot's desk, buzzing. Twill
himself crouched limply in his chair, glaring at the device. About every three
minutes he jerked, went white, and slowly recovered.
Van
Damm yanked out his pistol. "Get me an acetylene torch," he snapped,
and advanced on the gadget. It slid toward Twill, and the trouble-shooter,
circling swiftly, fired. He missed. The gadget rose, hesitated, and then bored
down through desk, drawers, carpet, and floor, vanishing with a diminishing
buzz.
Twill mopped his face. "What was
it?" he managed to ask.
"Luxingham? I thought----- "
Van Damm looked at Hamahan, who gulped and
explained. "We'll destroy it now, though," he finished. "A torch
would melt it easily—it isn't duraloy."
Twill
had recovered some portion of his poise. "Hold on," he ordered as
Hamahan turned toward the door. "Don't destroy it unless you have to.
That might mean blowing up a diamond mine. The thing must be valuable, if only
for a weapon."
"Did it hurt you?" Van Damm wanted
to know.
"Not—exactly. My heart kept
constricting—slowing down with a jolt, and then picking up again,
regularly."
"It didn't affect me that way,"
Hamahan said.
"No? Well, if you've got to destroy it, all right. But don't
do that unless it seems absolutely necessary. Thor was a smart
robot. If we can find out the purpose of the thing "
Outside,
Van Damm and Hamahan looked at each other. Twill was absolutely right, of
course. The gadget might be immensely valuable—if it were only possible to
leam how. Its appearance was no clue. It had burned through metal, but a torch
could do that, or thermite. Its subtle radiations had affected Twill's heart.
That led up a blind alley. The gadget couldn't have been created solely in
order to render Twill uncomfortable.
It
was uncontrolled, not uncontrollable. Yet only Thor had known the reason for
building the gadget in the first place.
"We
can see what side products it has, and find out if the sum of the parts equals
the whole," Hamahan said. "That would be one way of finding out what
the whole is."
Van Damm was fumbling with a hall teleview.
"Wait a minute. I want to find out "
He spoke sharply into the
mike. Presently he groaned with heartfelt misery.
All
the clocks in the plant had stopped. All the delicate instruments were out of
kilter. According to the seismograph, a violent earthquake was in progress.
According to the barometer, a typhoon was raging. And, to judge by the actions
of the atom smasher, all matter was rather impossibly inert.
"Planck," Harnahan said wildly,
clutching at a futile straw.
"Improbability factor. It reverses the laws of
probability "
"Keep
a grip on yourself," Van Damm advised.
"You'll be counting your fingers next. We're dealing with cold, logical
science. Once we find the key, it'll be as simple as pi."
"But
we don't know the possible scope of a robot's mind. It might have created
anything—something far beyond our understanding."
"The chances are it didn't," Van
Damm said practically.
"So far the gadget hasn't done anything impossible, in the
light of present-day scientific knowledge "
The
teleview chattered hysterically. All the men in Research B-14 had turned into skeletons, and then vanished completely. The gadget had
been there, of course.
"X
rays," Van Damm said, a bit hoarsely. "I'm going to get that torch,
just the same. I'll feel safer."
By
the time they had secured the weapon, they learned that the vanished men had
reappeared, unharmed by their experience. Meantime, however, the gadget had
visited Personnel, frightened a secretary into conniptions, blacked out the fluorescents, and removed the gravity of a huge safe so
that it hung from the ceiling, amid crumbling shreds of smashed plastic.
"Now
it nullifies gravity," Harnahan said bitterly. "Just try
co-integrating that into the pattern. So far we know this :
the gadget nullifies gravity, makes people invisible, stops electric power, and
gives Twill a heartache. All it spells to me is nihilism."
"Definitely
it's getting worse," Van Damm agreed. "We'll have to catch it before
we can even turn the torch on the damn thing." He headed for a dropper,
hesitated, and used the nearest teleview. The news was not encouraging. The
gadget had got into the commissary and soured all the milk.
"I'd
like to let it loose in Luxingham," Harnahan said. "It'd wreck the
joint—Lord knows it's trying to wreck us! If
we only knew how it could be controlled!"
"Telepathically,"
Van Damm suggested for the second time. "But we don't dare try it. Judging
by what the gadget's done already, it'd blow the county into neutrons if we ... ha! . . . controlled it."
"Maybe
only a robot can control it," Hamahan said, and snapped his fingers
sharply, his face brightening. "Wait a bit! I've got an idea—Thor
II!"
"Eh?"
"The
second robot built on Thor's model. He's all ready to go—all finished, with a
mental library installed. He just needs energizing. That's it, sure. We can't
figure out what the gadget's for, but another robot like Thor could. It's
perfectly logical, isn't it?"
"Slightly
too much so," Van Damm said hesitantly. "Suppose Thor II turns the
gadget on us? It might be a device to make robots the supreme ruling
species."
"You're
the one who's talking crazy now," Harnahan said. He used a teleview to
issue orders, and turned away, grinning. Within fifteen minutes Thor II would
be in working order, intelligent and ready to cope with any problem.
That quarter of an hour, though, was an
unpleasantly hectic one. The gadget, as though demoniacally inspired, tried to
visit each separate branch of the gigantic plant. It changed a valuable
shipment of gold ingots into dull, comparatively worthless lead. It neatiy
stripped the clothes from an important customer in the upper tower. It caused
all the clocks to begin working again—backward. It revisited the wretched
Twill, giving him another heart attack, and causing him to shine with a vague,
purplish glow which did not wear off for more than a month thereafter.
It
was a goblin, a Puck, a will-o'-the-wisp. By the time the fifteen minutes had
elapsed, the Company was in a greater furor than the last time Luxingham had
sent bombers over the towers. Long-distance teleview lines hummed frantically.
Twill screamed explanations and curses at his partners in New York and Chicago.
Technicians and trouble-shooters collided with one another in the halls. A
helicopter hovered above, ready to shoot down the gadget if it tried to escape.
More than one member of the Company wished to Heaven it would try to do just that.
Erratic,
unpredictable, and nerve-jolting, the gadget sailed merrily on its way,
actually doing very little harm except to upset the entire organization of the
Company. Harnahan chewed his nails till Thor II was ready. Then he hastily collected
the robot and took a dropper to join Van Damm and his torch on a lower level,
where the gadget had last been seen.
Van
Damm sent a sharp glance at the robot's face. "He's conditioned and
ready?"
"Yeah,"
Harnahan nodded. "You know what we want, Thor II, don't you?"
The robot said, "Yes. But without seeing
the device, I cannot tell you its purpose."
"Fair
enough," Van Damm grunted, as a screaming blonde fled past him. "It's
probably in this office."
He
led the way. The office, naturally enough, was deserted, but the gadget,
buzzing faintly, hung in midair in the center of the room. Thor II moved past
Harnahan and stood intently regarding the cryptic machine.
"Is it alive?" Harnahan asked
softly.
"No."
"Its purpose?"
"Wait.
To solve a problem—yes. I do not know if it will solve the problem for which it
was created. There is only one way to tell."
Thor
II stepped forward. The gadget swung around so that the lens faced toward him.
Some instinct warned Harnahan. He heard the buzzing grow in intensity, and
simultaneously hurled himself at Van Damm. The two men crashed down behind the
desk, the trouble-shooter's portable torch clattering heavily against the wall
and falling painfully on Harnahan's legs.
He
scarcely felt it. Other things were happening. A lambent, pinkish ray fingered
out from the gadget's lens and bathed Thor II. Coincidentally, the buzzing rose
to a shrill, nerve-racking whine which did not last long. It ended in a
blasting concussion that blinded and deafened the two men and knocked the desk
on top of them.
Harnahan
coughed rackingly and mumbled something. Somewhat to his surprise, he was still
alive. He got up in time to see Van Damm staggering forward, holding the torch,
and playing a blazing flame toward the gadget, which made no attempt to escape.
It glowed crimson—and then began to melt. Globules of copper and other metals
dripped down on the floor. With a dull thump the gadget—what was left of
it—dropped, harmless and insensate.
Van
Damm turned off the torch. The low buzzing had stopped.
"Dangerous,"
he said, looking wildly toward Hamahan. "Got it just in
time. You hurt?"
"Just in time!" Hamahan said, pointing. "Look at
that!"
Van
Damm looked. Thor II had suffered the fate of Thor I. A broken machine, he lay
half melted near the door.
Hamahan
drew his arm across his cheek and looked at the blackened stain. He leaned on
the desk and a slow grin grew on his face. Van Damm watched in amazement.
"What
the devil---- "
Hamahan was laughing almost hysterically.
"It ... it worked!" he
managed to get out. "What a . . . what a shock for the
Company! The gadget—worked!"
Van Damm gripped the engineer's shoulders and
shook him. Hamahan sobered, though a wry smile still quirked his hps.
"O.K.," he said at last. "I ...
I couldn't help it. It's so funny!"
"What is?" the other demanded.
"If you can see something
funny about tins--- "
Hamahan
gulped. "It—well, it's a deadlock. Haven't you guessed yet what the gadget
was for?"
"Death
ray of some sort?"
"You
missed the point of what Thor II said—that there was only one way to tell
whether the gadget could do what it was intended to do."
"Well? What was
that?"
Harnahan
giggled feebly. "Logic—use logic. Remember the
first robots we made? They were all sabotaged, so we built supposedly
indestructible ones of duraloy. And the robots were made to solve problems—that
was their reason for existence. Everything went along swell until those robots
went crazy."
"I
know that," Van Damm said impatiently. "What's it got to do with the
gadget?"
"They
went crazy," Harnahan said, "because they were faced with an
insurmountable problem. That's elementary psychology. Thor I faced the same
problem, but he solved it."
Slow
realization was dawning on Van Damm's face. "Indestructible—no!"
"Sure!
Sooner or later, all the duraloy robots thought of a perfectly obvious problem
for them—how they themselves could be destroyed. We made 'em that way, so
they'd more or less think for themselves. That was the only way to make them
satisfactory thinking machines. The robots buried out in the cement faced the
problem of their own destruction, couldn't solve it, and went crazy. Thor I was
cleverer. He found the answer. But there was only one possible way to test
it—on himself!"
"But . . . Thor II---------- "
"The same thing. He knew the gadget had worked on Thor I, but
he didn't know whether it would work on him. Robots
are coldly logical. They have no instinct of self-preservation. Thor II simply
tried out the gadget to see if it would solve his problem." Harnahan
swallowed. "It did."
"What are we going to tell Twill?"
Van Damm asked blankly.
"What can we tell him? The truth—that
we've run into a
blind
alley. The only usable robots we can make are duraloy thinking machines, and
they'll destroy themselves as soon as they begin to wonder if they're really
indestructible. Each one we make will need the ultimate proof—self-destruction.
If we cut down their intelligence, they're useless. If we don't use duraloy,
Luxingham or some other company will sabotage 'em. Robots are wonderful, sure;
but they're born with suicidal tendencies. Van Damm, I very much fear we must
tell Twill that the Company's run up a blind alley."
The
trouble-shooter groaned. "So that was the real purpose of the gadget, eh?
And all those other manifestations were just by-products of an uncontrolled
machine."
"Yeah----- "
Hamahan moved toward the door, skirting the
half-melted remains of the robot. He looked down sadly on the mined creature and
sighed.
"Some
day, maybe, we can do better. But right now it seems to be a deadlock. We
shouldn't have called him Thor," Har-nahan added, as he went out into the
hall. "Somehow, I think Achilles would have been more appropriate."
Now
that earth was unified by a world government and the fear of sabotage gone,
Robots, Inc., the last of the great corporations, was able to develop a
functioning robot after the discovery of the Verhaeren Factor. This gave the
robot mobility, but he was still subject to the commands of man.
ROBINC
by H. H. Holmes
Y |
OU'D
think maybe it meant clear sailing after we'd got the Council's O.K. You'd
maybe suppose that'd mean the end of our troubles and the end of android
robots for the world.
That's
what Dugg Quinby thought, anyway. But Quinby may have had a miraculous gift of
looking straight at problems and at things and at robots and getting the right
answer; but he was always too hopeful about looking straight at people.
Because, like I kept saying to him, people aren't straight, not even to
themselves. And our future prospects weren't anywhere near as good as he
thought.
That's
what the Head of the Council was stressing when we saw him that morning just
after the Council had passed the bill. His black face was sober—no trace of
that flashing white grin that was so familiar on telecasts. "I've put your
bill through, boys," he was saying. "God knows I'm grateful—the whole
Empire should be grateful to you for helping me put over the renewal of those
Martian mining concessions, and the usuform barkeep you made me is my greatest
treasure; but I can't help you any more. You're on your own now."
That didn't bother Quinby. He said, "The
rest ought to be
easy. Once people understand what usuform robots can do for
them------ "
"I'm
afraid, Mr. Quinby, it's you who don't quite understand. Your friend here
doubtless does; he has a more realistic slant on things. But you—I wouldn't say
you idealize people, but you flatter them. You expect them to see things as
clearly as you do. I'm afraid they usually don't."
"But surely when you explained to the
Council the ad-
vantages of usuforms---- "
"Do
you think the Council passed the bill only because they saw those advantages?
They passed it because I backed it, and because the renewal
of the Martian concessions have for the moment put me in a powerful
position. Oh, I know, we're supposed to have advanced immeasurably beyond the
political corruption of the earlier states; but let progress be what it may,
from the cave man on up to the illimitable future, there are three things that
people always have made and always will make: love, and music, and politics.
And if there's any difference between me and an old-time political leader,
it's simply that I'm trying to put my political skill at the service of mankind."
I wasn't listening too carefully to all this.
The service of mankind wasn't exactly a hobby of mine. Quinby and the Head were
all out for usuforms because they were a service to man and the Empire of
Earth; I was in it because it looked like a good thing. Of course you can't be
around such a mixture of a saint, a genius, and a moron as Quinby without
catching a little of it; but I tried to keep my mind fixed clear on what was in
it for me.
And that was plenty. For
the last couple of centuries our civilization had been based on robots—android robots. Quin-by's usuform
robots—Q.U.R.—robots shaped not as mechanical men, but as independently
thinking machines formed directly from their intended function—threatened the
whole robot set-up. They were the biggest thing since Zwergenhaus invented the
mechanical brain, and I was in on the ground floor.
With the basement shaking
under me.
It
was an android guard that interrupted the conference here. We hadn't really got
started on usuform manufacture yet, and anyway, Quinby was inclined to think
that androids might be retained in some places for guards and personal attendants.
He said, "Mr. Grew says that you will see him."
The
Head frowned. "Robinc has always thought it owned the Empire. Now Mr. Grew
thinks he owns me. Well, show him in." As the guard left, he added to us,
"This Grew-Quinby meeting has to take place some time. I'd rather like to
see it."
The president-owner of Robinc—Robots
Incorporated, but nobody ever said it in full—was a quiet old man with silvery
hair and a gentle sad smile. It seemed even sadder than usual today. He greeted
the Head and then spoke my name with a sort of tender reproach that near hurt
me.
"You,"
he said. "The best trouble-shooter that Robinc ever had, and now I find
you in the enemy's camp."
But
I knew his technique, and I was armed against being touched by it. "In the enemy's camp?" I said. "I am the
enemy. And it's because I was your best trouble-shooter that I learned the real
trouble with Robinc's androids: They don't work, and the only solution is to
supersede them."
"Supersede is a kind
word," he said wistfully. "But the unkind act is destruction. Murder.
Murder of Robinc itself, draining the lifeblood of our
Empire."
The
Head intervened. "Not draining, Mr. Grew, but transfusing. The blood
stream, to carry on your own metaphor, is tainted; we want fresh blood, and Mr.
Quinby provides it."
"I am not helpless, you know," the
old man murmured gently.
"I'm
afraid possibly you are, sir, and for the first time in your life. But you know
the situation: In the past few months there has been an epidemic of robot
breakdowns. Parts unnecessary and unused, but installed because of our absurd
in-sistance on an android shape, have atrophied.
Sometimes even the brain has been affected; my own confidential crypt-analyst
went totally mad. Quinby's usuforms forestall any such problem."
"The
people will not accept them. They are conditioned to androids."
"They must accept them. You know, better
than most, the problems of supply that the Empire faces. The conservation of
mineral resources is one of our essential aims. And usuforms will need
variously from seventy to only thirty per cent of the metal that goes into your
androids. This is no mere matter of business rivalry; it is conflict between
the old that depletes the Empire and the new that strengthens it."
"And the old must be
cast aside and rejected?"
"You,"
I began, "have, of course, always shown such tender
mercy to your business compet--- " but Quinby broke in on
me.
"I realize, Mr. Grew, that this isn't
fair to you. But there are much more important matters than you involved."
"Thank you." The gentle old voice was frigid.
"But I wouldn't feel right if you were
simply, as you put it,
cast aside and rejected. If you'll come to see us and talk things
over, I'm pretty sure we can--- "
"Sir!" Sanford Grew rose to his full short height. "I do not ask favors
from puppies. I have only one request." He turned to the Head. "The repeal of this ridiculous bill depriving Robinc of its
agelong monopoly which has ensured the safety of the Empire."
"I'm sorry, Mr. Grew. That is
impossible."
The hair was still silvery and the smile was
still sad and gentle. But the words he addressed to us were, "Then you understand
that this is war?"
Then he left. I didn't feel too comfortable.
Saving the Empire is all very well. Being a big shot in a great new enterprise
is swell. But a war with something the size of Robinc
is not what the doctor usually orders.
"The poor man," said Quinby.
The
Head flashed an echo of the famous grin. "No wonder he's upset. It's not
only the threatened loss of power, I heard that
yesterday his android cook broke down completely. And you know how devoted he
is to unconcentrated food."
Quinby brightened.
"Then perhaps we---- "
The
Head laughed. "Your only hope is that a return to a concentrated diet will
poison him. You've no chance of winning over Sanford Grew alive."
We went from there to the Sunspot. "It's
funny," Quinby used to say. "I don't much like to drink, but a bar's
always good for heavy thinking." And who was I to argue?
Guzub,
that greatest of bartenders, spotted us as we came in and had one milk and one straight whiskey poured by the time we
reached our usual back table. He served them to us himself, with a happy
flourish of his tentacles.
"What are you so
beamish about?" I asked gruffly.
Guzub
shut his middle eye in the Martian expression of happiness. "Begauze you
boys are going to 'ave a gread zugzezz with your uxuvorm robods and you
invended them righd 'ere in the Zunzbod." He produced another tentacle
holding a slug of straight vuzd and downed it. "Good lugg!"
I glowered after him. "We need luck.
With Grew as our
sworn enemy, we're on the-- "
Quinby
had paper spread out before him. He looked up now, took a sip of milk, and
said, "Do you cook?"
"Not much.
Concentrates do me most of the time."
"I
can sympathize with Grew. I like old-fashioned food myself and I'm fairly good
at cooking it. I just thought you might have some ideas."
"For
what?"
"Why, a usuform cook, of course. Grew's
android cook broke
down. We'll present him with a usuform, and that will convert
him, too----- "
"Convert hell!" I snorted.
"Nothing can convert that sweetly
smiling old---- But
maybe you have got something there; get
at a man through his hobby---- Could work."
"Now
usually," Quinby went on, "androids break down because they don't
use all their man-shaped body. But an android cook would go nuts because man's
body isn't enough. I've cooked; I know. So we'll give the usuform more. For
instance, give him Martoid tentacles instead of arms. Maybe instead of legs
give him an automatic sliding height adjustment to avoid all the bending and
stooping, with a roller base for quick movement. And make the tentacles
functionally specialized."
I didn't quite get that
last, and I said so.
"Half your time in cooking is wasted
reaching around for
what you need next. We can build in a lot of that stuff. For
instance, one tentacle can be a registering thermometer. Taper-
ing to a fine point—stick it in a roast and-- One can end in
a
broad spoon for stirring—heat-resistant, of course. One might terminate in a
sort of hand, of which each of the digits was a different-sized measuring
spoon. And best of all—why the nuisance of bringing food to the mouth to taste?
Install taste-buds in the end of one tentacle."
I nodded.
Quinby's pencil was covering the paper with tentative hookups. Suddenly he
paused. "I'll bet I know why android cooks were never too successful.
Nobody ever included the Verhaeren factor in their brains."
The
Verhaeren factor, if you've studied this stuff at all, is what makes robots
capable of independent creative action. For instance, it's used in the robots
that turn out popular fiction— in very small proportion, of course.
"Yes, that's the trouble. They never
realized that a cook is
an artist as well as a servant. Well, we'll give him in his brain
what he needs for creation, and in his body the tools he needs
to carry it out. And when Mr. Grew has had his first meal
from a usuform cook--- "
It
was an idea, I admitted, that might have worked on anybody but Sanford
Grew—get at a man and convert him through what's dearest to his heart. But I'd
worked for Grew. I knew him. And I knew that no hobby, not even his passion for
unconcentrated food, could be stronger than his pride in his power as president
of Robinc.
So
while Quinby worked on his usuform cook and our foreman Mike Warren got our
dowser ready for the first big demonstration, I went ahead with the anti-Robinc
campaign.
"We've
got four striking points," I explained to Quinby. "Android robots atrophy
or go nuts; usuforms are safe. Android robots are almost as limited as man in
what they can do without tools and accessories; usuforms can be constructed to
do anything. Android robots are expensive because you've got to buy an
all-purpose one that can do more than you need; usuforms save money because
they're specialized. Android robots use up mineral resources; usuforms save
them."
"The last reason is
the important one," Quinby said.
I smiled
to myself. Sure it was, but can you sell the people on anything as abstract as
conservation? Hell no. Tell 'em they'll save credits, tell 'em they'll get
better service, and you've got 'em signed up already. But tell 'em they're
saving their grandchildren from a serious shortage and they'll laugh in your
face.
So
as usual, I left
Quinby to ideas and followed my own judgment on people, and by the time he'd
sent the cook to Grew I had
all lined up the campaign that could blast Grew and Robinc out of the Empire.
The three biggest telecom-mentators were all sold on usuforms. A major solly
producer was set to do a documentary on them. Orders were piling up about twice
as fast as Mike Warren could see his way clear to turning them out.
So then came the day of the big test.
We'd
wanted to start out with something big and new that no android could possibly
compete with, and we'd had the luck to run onto Mike's brother-in-law, who'd
induced in robot brains the perception of that nth sense that used to enable dowsers
to find water. Our usuform dowser was God's gift to explorers and fresh
exciting copy. So the Head had arranged a big demonstration on a specially
prepared field, with grandstands and fireworks and two bands—one human, one
android —and all the trimmings.
We
sat in our box, Mike and Quinby and I. Mike had a shakerful of Three Planet
cocktails mixed by our usuform bar-keep ; they aren't
so good when they stand, but they were still powerful enough to keep him going.
I was trying to get along on sheer will power, but little streams of sweat were
running down my back and my nails were carving designs in my palms.
Quinby didn't seem bothered. He kept watching
the android
band and making notes. "You see," he explained, "it's idiotic
waste to train a robot to play an instrument, when you could
make an instrument that was a robot. Your real robot band
would be usuforms, and wouldn't be anything but a flock of
instruments that could play themselves. You could even work
out new instruments, with range and versatility and flexibility
beyond the capacity of human or android fingers and lungs.
You could----- "
"Oh, oh," I said. There was Sanford
Grew entering our box.
The
smile was still gentle and sad, but it had a kind of warmth about it that
puzzled me. I'd never seen that on Grew's face before. He advanced to Quinby
and held out his hand. "Sir," he said, "I have just dined."
Quinby rose eagerly,
his blond head towering above the
little old executive. "You mean my usuform-- "
"Your
usuform, sir, is indubitably the greatest cook since the Golden Age before the
devilish introduction of concentrates. Do you mind if I share your box for this
great exhibition?"
Quinby
beamed and introduced him to Mike. Grew shook hands warmly with our foreman,
then turned to me and spoke even my name with friendly pleasure. Before anybody
could say any more, before I could even wipe the numb dazzle off my face, the
Head's voice began to come over the speaker.
His
words were few—just a succinct promise of the wonders of usuforms and their
importance to our civilization—and by the time he'd finished the dowser was in
place on the field.
To
everybody watching but us, there was never anything that looked less like a
robot. There wasn't a trace of an android trait to it. It looked like nothing
but a heavy duralite box mounted on caterpillar treads.
But
it was a robot by legal definition. It had a Zwergenhaus brain and was capable
of independent action under human commands or direction. That box housed the
brain, with its nth-sensory perception, and eyes and ears, and the spike-laying
apparatus. For when the dowser's perception of water reached a certain level of
intensity, it layed a metal spike into the ground. An exploring party could
send it out on its own to survey the territory, then follow its tracks at
leisure and dig where the spikes were.
After
the Head's speech there was silence. Then Quinby leaned over to the mike in our
box and said "Go find water."
The
dowser began to move over the field. Only the Head himself knew where water had
been cached at various levels and in various quantities. The dowser raced along
for a bit, apparently finding nothing. Then it began to hesitate and veer. Once
it paused for noticeable seconds. Even Quinby looked tense. I heard sharp
breaths from Sanford Grew, and Mike almost drained his shaker.
Then
the dowser moved on. There was water, but not enough to bother drilling for. It
zoomed about a little more, then stopped suddenly and
definitely. It had found a real treasure trove.
I knew its mechanism. In my mind I could see
the Zwergen-haus brain registering and communicating its needs to the metal
muscles of the sphincter mechanism that would lay the spike. The dowser sat
there apparently motionless, but when you knew it you had the impression of a
hen straining to lay.
Then
came the explosion. When my eyes could see again
through the settling fragments, there was nothing in the field but a huge
crater.
It
was Quinby, of course, who saw right off what had happened.
"Somebody," my numb ears barely heard him say, "substituted for
the spike an explosive shell with a contact-fuse tip."
Sanford Grew nodded. "Plausible,
young man. Plausible. But I rather think that
the general impression will be simply that usuforms don't work." He
withdrew, smiling gently.
I
held Mike back by pouring the rest of the shaker down his throat. Mayhem
wouldn't help us any.
"So
you converted him?" I said harshly to Quinby. "Brother, the next
thing you'd better construct is a good guaranteed working usuform
converter."
The
next week was the low point in the history of Q.U.R. I know now, when Quinby's
usuforms are what makes the world tick, it's hard to imagine Q.U.R. ever
hitting a low point. But one reason I'm telling this is to make you realize
that no big thing is easy, and that a lot of big things depend for their
success on some very little thing, like that chance remark of mine I just
quoted.
Not
that any of us guessed then how important that remark was. We had other things
to worry about. The fiasco of that demonstration had just about cooked our
goose. Sure, we explained it must've been sabotage, and the Head backed us up;
but the wiseacres shook their heads and
muttered, "Not bad
for an alibi, but----- "
Two
of three telecommentators who had been backing us switched over to Grew. The
solly producer abandoned his plans for a documentary. I don't know if this was
honest conviction or the power of Robinc; it hit us the same either way. People
were scared of usuforms now; they might go boom! And the biggest and smartest publicity and advertising campaign of the
past century was fizzling out ffft before
our helpless eyes.
It
was the invaluable Guzub who gave us our first upward push. We were drinking at
the Sunspot when he said, "Ah,
boys----- Zo
things are going wrong with you, bud you zdill
gome 'ere. No madder wad abbens, beoble zdill
wand three
things: eading and dringing and---- "
Quinby looked up with the sharp pleasure of a
new idea.
"There's nothing we can do with the third," he said. "But eat-
ing and drinking----- Guzub, you
want to see usuforms go
over,
don't you?"
"And
remember," I added practically, "you've got a royalty interest in our
robot barkeep."
Guzub rolled all his eyes up once and down
once—the Martian trick of nodding assent.
"All
right," said Quinby. "Practically all bartenders are Martians, the tentacles are so useful professionally. Lots
of them must be good friends of yours?"
"Lodz," Guzub
agreed.
"Then listen----- "
That was how we launched the really appealing
campaign.
Words? Sure, people have read and heard millions upon
bil-
lions of words, and one set of them is a lot like another. But
when you get down to Guzub's three essentials
Within a fortnight there was one of our
usuform barkeeps in one bar out of five in the influential metropolitan
districts. Guzub's friends took orders for drinks, gave them to the usu-forms,
served the drinks, and then explained to the satisfied customers how they'd
been made—pointing out besides that there had not been an explosion. The customers would get curious. They'd order more to
watch the usuform work. (It had Martoid tentacles and its own body was its
shaker.) The set-up was wonderful for business—and for us.
That got at the men. Meanwhile we had usuform
cooks tour-
ing the residential districts and offering to prepare old-fash-
ioned meals free. There wasn't a housewife whose husband
didn't say regularly once a week, "Why can't we have more
old-fashioned food instead of all these concentrates? Why,
my mother used to--- "
Few
of the women knew the art. Those of them who could afford android cooks hadn't
found them too satisfactory. And husbands kept muttering about mother. The
chance of a happy home was worth the risk of these dreadful dangerous new
things. So our usuform cooks did their stuff and husbands were rapturously
pleased and everything began to look swell. (We remembered
to check up on a few statistics three quarters of an hour later—it seemed we
had in a way included Guzub's third appeal after all.)
So
things were coming on sweetly until one day at the Sun-spot I looked up to see
we had a visitor. "I heard that I might find you here," Sanford Grew
smiled. He beckoned to Guzub and said, "Your oldest brandy."
Guzub
knew him by sight. I saw one tentacle flicker hesitantly toward a bottle of mikiphin, that humorously named but none the less effective
knockout liquor. I shook my head, and Guzub shrugged resignedly.
"Well?" Quinby asked directly.
"Gentlemen,"
said Sanford Grew, "I have come here to make a last appeal to you."
"You can take
your appeal," I said, "and------ "
Quinby shushed me. "Yes,
sir?"
"This
is not a business appeal, young men. This is an appeal to your consciences, to
your duty as citizens of the Empire of Earth."
I
saw Quinby looking a little bothered. The smiling old boy was shrewd; he knew
that the conscience was where to aim a blow at Quinby. "Our consciences
are clear—I think and trust."
"Are
they? This law that you finagled through the Council, that
destroyed what you call my monopoly—it did more than that. That 'monopoly'
rested on our control of the factors which make robots safe and prevent them
from ever harming living beings. You have removed that control."
Quinby
laughed with relief. "Is that all? I knew you'd been using that line in publicity
but I didn't think you expected us to believe it. There are other safety
factors besides yours. We're using them, and the law still insists on the use
of some, though not necessarily Robinc's. I'm afraid my conscience is untouched."
"I do not know," said Sanford Grew,
"whether I am flatter-
ing or insulting you when I say I know that it is no use trying
to buy you out at any price. You are immune to reason "
"Because it's on our
side," said Quinby quietly.
"I
am left with only one recourse." He rose and
smiled a gentle farewell. "Good day, gentlemen."
He'd left the brandy untouched. I finished
it, and was glad I'd vetoed Guzub's miki.
"One recourse----- "
Quinby mused. "That must mean--- "
I nodded.
But it started quicker than we'd expected. It
started, in fact, as soon as we left the Sunspot. Duralite arms went around my
body and a duralite knee dug into the small of my back.
The
first time I ever met Dugg Quinby was in a truly major and wondrous street
brawl, where the boy was a whirlwind. Quinby was mostly the quiet kind, but
when something touched him off—and injustice was the spark that usually did
it—he could fight like fourteen Martian mountaineers defending their idols.
But who can fight duralite? Me, I have some
sense; I didn't even try. Quinby's temper blinded his clear vision for a moment.
The only result was a broken knuckle and some loss of blood and skin.
The next thing was duralite fingers probing
for the proper spots at the back of my head. Then a sudden deft pressure, and blackness.
We were in a workshop of some sort. My first
guess was one of the secret workshops that honeycomb the Robinc plant, where
nobody but Grew's most handpicked men ever penetrate.
We were cuffed to the wall. They'd left only one of the androids to guard us.
It was Quinby who spoke to him, and straight
to the point. "What happens to us?"
"When
I get my next orders," the android said in his completely emotionless
voice, "I kill you."
I tried to hold up my morale by looking as
indifferent as he did. I didn't make it.
"The last recourse----- "
Quinby said.
I
nodded. Then, "But look!" I burst out.
"This can't be what it looks like. He can't be a Robinc android because
he's going," I gulped a fractional gulp, "to kill us. Robinc's products
have the safety factor that prevents them from harming a living being, even on
another being's orders."
"No,"
said Quinby slowly. "Remember that Robinc manufactures androids for the
Empire's army? Obviously those can't have the safety factor. And Mr. Grew has
apparently held out a few for his own bootleg banditti."
I
groaned. "Trust you," I said. "We're chained up with a murderous
android, and trust you to stand there calmly and look at things straight. Well,
are you going to see straight enough to get us out of this?"
"Of
course," he said simply. "We can't let Grew destroy the future of
usuforms."
There
was at least one other future that worried me more, but I knew there was no use
bringing up anything so personal. I just stood there and watched Quinby
thinking—what time I wasn't watching the android's hand hovering around his holster
and wondering when he'd get his next orders.
And
while I was waiting and watching, half scared sweat-less, half trusting blindly
in Quinby, half wondering impersonally what death was like—yes, I know that
makes three halves of me, but I was in no state for accurate counting— while I
waited, I began to realize something very odd.
It
wasn't me I was most worried about. It was Dugg Quinby. Me going all unselfish
on me! Ever since Quinby had first seen the nonsense in androids—no, back of
that, ever since that first magnifiscrumptious street brawl, I'd begun to love
that boy like a son—which'd have made me pretty precocious.
There
was something about him—that damned mixture of almost stupid innocence,
combined with the ability to solve any problem by his—not ingenuity, precisely,
just his inborn capacity for looking at things straight.
Here
I was feeling selfless. And here he was coming forth with the first at all
tricky or indirect thing I'd ever known him to pull. Maybe it was like
marriage—the way two people sort of grow together and average up.
Anyway,
he said to the android now, "I bet you military robots are pretty good
marksmen, aren't you?"
"I'm the best Robinc ever turned
out," the android said.
I
worked for Robinc; I knew that each of them was conditioned with the belief
that he was the unique best. It gave them confidence.
Quinby
reached out his unfettered hand and picked a plastic disk off the worktable.
"While you're waiting for orders, why don't you show us some marksmanship?
It'll pass the time."
The
robot nodded, and Quinby tossed the disk in the air. The android grabbed at its
holster. And the gun stuck.
The
metal of the holster had got dented in the struggle of kidnaping us. Quinby
must have noticed that; his whole plan developed from that little point.
The
robot made comments on the holster; military androids had a soldier's
vocabulary built in, so we'll skip that.
Quinby
said, "That's too bad. My friend here's a Robinc repair man, or used to
be. If you let him loose, he could fix that."
The
robot frowned. He wanted the repair, but he was no dope. Finally he settled on
chaining my foot before releasing my hand, and keeping his own digits
constantly on my wrist so he could clamp down if I got any funny notions about
snatching the gun and using it. I began to think Quinby's plan was fizzling,
but I went ahead and had the holster repaired in no time with the tools on the
worktable.
"Does that happen
often?" Quinby asked.
"A little too often." There was a roughness to the android's
tones. I recognized what I'd run onto so often in trouble-shooting; an
android's resentment of the fact that he didn't work perfectly.
"I
see," Quinby went on, as casually as though we were on social terms.
"Of course the trouble is that you have to use a gun."
"I'm a soldier. Of
course I have to use one."
"You don't understand. I mean the
trouble is that you have
to use one. Now, if you could be a
gun----- "
It
took some explaining. But when the android understood what it could mean to be
a usuform, to have an arm that didn't need to snatch at a holster because it
was itself a firing weapon, his eye cells began to take on a new bright glow.
"You could do that to
me?" he demanded of me.
"Sure," I said. "You give me your gun and I'll----- "
He
drew back mistrustfully. Then he looked around the room, found another gun,
unloaded it, and handed it to me. "Go ahead," he said.
It
was a lousy job. I was in a state and in a hurry and
the sweat running down my forehead and dripping off my eyebrows didn't help
any. The workshop wasn't too well equipped, either, and I hate working from my
head. I like a nice diagram to look at.
But I made it somehow, very crudely, replacing
one hand by the chamber and barrel and attaching the trigger so that it would
be worked by the same nerve currents as actuated the finger movements to fire a
separate gun.
The
android loaded himself awkwardly. I stood aside, and
Quinby tossed up the disk. You never saw a prettier piece of instantaneous
trapshooting. The android stretched his face into that very rare thing, a robot
grin, and expressed himself in pungently jubilant
military language.
"You like it?"
Quinby asked.
All that I can quote of the
robot's reply is "Yes," but he
made it plenty emphatic.
"Then--------- "
But I stepped in. "Just a minute. I've
got an idea to improve
it." Quinby was probably trusting to our guard's gratitude; I
wanted a surer hold on him. "Let me take this off just a sec-
ond----- " I removed the
chamber and barrel; I still had his
hand.
"Now," I said, "we want out."
He
brought up the gun in his other hand, but I said, "Ah, ah! Naughty! You
aren't supposed to kill us till you get orders, and if you do they'll find you
here with one hand. Fine state for a soldier. You
can't repair yourself; you need two hands for it. But if we get out, you can
come with us and be made over as much as you want into the first and finest
efficient happy usu-form soldier."
It took a little argument, but with the
memory of that one perfect shot in his mind it didn't take much. As Quinby said
afterward, "Robinc built pride into its robots to give them
self-confidence. But that pride also gave them vanity and
dissatisfaction with anything less than perfection. That's what we
could use. It was all perfectly simple—"
"—when you looked at it straight," I
chorused with him.
"And besides," he said, "now
we know how to lick Robinc forever."
That was some comfort, I suppose, though he
wouldn't say another word to explain it. And I needed comfort, because just
then things took a nasty turn again. We stuck close to our factory and didn't
dare go out. We were taking no chances on more kidnapings before Quinby
finished his new inspiration.
Quinby
worked on that alone, secret even from us. I figured out some extra touches of
perfection on the usuform soldier, who was now our bodyguard—Grew would never
dare complain of the theft because he'd had no legal right to possess such an
android, anyway. Mike and his assistants, both living and usuform, turned out
barkeeps and dowsers and cooks— our three most successful usuform designs so
far.
We
didn't go out, but we heard enough. It was the newest and nastiest step in
Grew's campaign. He had men following up our cooks and bartenders and managing
to slip concentrated doses of ptomaine alkaloids into their products. No
serious poisoning, you understand; just an abnormally high proportion of people
taken sick after taking usuform-prepared food or drink. And a rumor going
around that the usuforms secreted a poisonous fluid3 which was
objective nonsense, but enough to scare a lot of people.
"It's
no use," Mike said to me one day. "We're licked. Two
new orders in a week. We're done for. No use keeping up production."
"The hell we're
licked," I said.
"If you want to encourage me, you'd ought to sound like
you believed it yourself. No, we're sunk. While he sits in there
and----- I'm going down to the
Sunspot and drink Three
Planets
till this one spins. And if Grew wants to kidnap me, he's welcome to me."
It
was just then the message came from the Head. I read it, and knew how the camel
feels about that last straw. It said:
I can't resist popular pressure forever. I
know and you know what Grew is up to; but the public is demanding re-enactment
of the law giving Robinc exclusive rights. Unless Quinby can see straight
through the hat to the rabbit, that re-enactment is going to pass.
"We'll see what he has to say to
this," I said to Mike. I started for the door, and even as I did so Quinby
came out.
"I've
got it!" he said. "It's done." He read the Head's message with
one glance, and it didn't bother him. He grabbed me by the shoulders and
beamed. I've never heard my name spoken so warmly. "Mike, too. Come on in
and see the greatest usuform we've hit on yet. Our troubles are over."
We
went in. We looked. And we gawked. For Quinby's greatest usuform, so far as our
eyes could tell, was just another android robot.
Mike went resolutely off to the Sunspot to
carry out his threat of making this planet spin. I began to think myself that
the tension had affected Quinby's clear-seeing mind. I didn't listen especially
when he told me I'd given him the idea myself. I watched the usuform-android go
off on his mysterious mission and I even let him take my soldier along. And I
didn't care. We were done for now, if even Dugg Quinby was slipping.
But
I didn't have time to do much worrying that morning. I was kept too busy with
androids that came in wanting repairs. Very thoroughgoing repairs, too, that
turned them, like my soldier, practically into usuforms. We always had a few
such requests—I think I mentioned how they all want to be perfect—but this
began to develop into a cloudburst. I stopped the factory lines and put every
man and robot on repair.
Along about mid-afternoon I began to feel
puzzled. It took me a little while to get it, and then it hit me. The last
three that I'd repaired had been brand-new. Fresh from the Robinc factory, and
rushing over here to be remade into . . . into usuforms!
As
soon as I finished adjusting drill arms on the robot miner, I hurried over to
where Quinby was installing an infrared color sense on a soldier intended for
camouflage-spotting. He looked up and smiled when he saw me. "You get it
now?"
"I get what's happening. But how . . . who------ "
"I
just followed your advice. Didn't you say what we needed was a guaranteed
working usuform converter?"
"I don't need to explain, do I? It's
simple enough once you look at it straight."
We
were sitting in the Sunspot. Guzub was very happy; it was the first time the
Head had ever honored his establishment.
"You'd
better," I said, "remember I'm a crooked-viewing dope."
"But
it's all from things you've said. You're always saying I'm good at things and
robots, but lousy at people because people don't see or act straight. Well, we
were stymied with people. They couldn't see the real importance of usuforms
through all the smoke screens that Grew threw up. But you admit yourself that
robots see straight, so I went direct to them. And you said we needed a usuform
converter, so I made one."
The Head smiled. "And what is the utile
form of a converter?"
"He
had to look like an android, because otherwise they wouldn't accept him. But he
was the sturdiest, strongest android ever made, with several ingenious, new
muscles. If it came to fighting, he was sure to make converts that way. And
besides, he had something that's never been put in a robot brain before—the
ability to argue and convince. With that, he had the usuform soldier as a
combination bodyguard and example. So he went out among the androids, even to
the guards at Robinc and from then on inside; and since he was a usuform
converter, well—he converted."
The
Head let the famous grin play across his black face. "Fine work, Quinby.
And if Grew hadn't had the sense to see at last that he was licked, you could
have gone on with your usuform converters until there wasn't an android left on
Earth. Robinc would have toppled like a wooden building with termites."
"And Grew?" I
asked. "What's become of him?"
"I
think, in a way, he's resigned to his loss. He told me that since his greatest
passion was gone, he was going to make the most of his second greatest. He's
gone off to his place in the mountains with that usuform cook you gave him, and
he swears he's going to eat himself to death."
"Me,"
said Mike, with appropriate business, "I'd like a damper death."
"And
from now on, my statisticians assure me, we're in no danger of ever using up
our metal stockpile. The savings on usuforms will save us. Do you realize, Quinby, that you're just about the most important man in the
Empire today?"
That was when I first heard the band
approaching. It got
louder
while Quinby got red and gulped. It was going good when he finally said,
"You know, if I'd ever thought of that, I
... I don't think I could have done
it."
He
meant it, too. You've never seen an unhappier face than his when the crowd
burst into the Sunspot yelling "Quinby!" and "Q.U.R.!"
But
you've never seen a prouder face than mine as I saw it then in the bar mirror. Proud of myself, sure, but only because it was me that discovered
Dugg Quinby.
While the robot became man's right hand, there was ever present the fear that he might get out of control. Watchful guidance continued, but he was gradually becoming more accepted as a part of man's civilization.
BURNING BRIGHT
by John S. Browning
T |
HE voice whispered through the miles of underground
tunnels and chambers of the big atomic power plant. "Calling
Mr. Ferguson. Call the safety engineer.
Come to the surface hospital at once. Urgent.
Calling----- "
The
whispering sound from the loudspeakers raised up
little never-sleeping ghosts of doubt and fear in the men who heard it. They
looked up from their desks, then checked the wall counters to see if hidden
radiation was leaking through the plant, they looked at each other in furtive
sidelong glances, then went quickly back to their tasks as if they were ashamed
of the hidden fears the whispering voice brought to the surface. They were
afraid but they didn't like to admit it. All men who had worked in an atomic
energy plant had learned the meaning of fear, including Ferguson. All men. And maybe all robots.
Ferguson
didn't hear the voice calling him to come to the hospital. He didn't know he
was being paged. The loudspeaker in the room where he was had been removed, for
repairs, and had not been replaced. The voice, if he had heard it, would have
raised a cold sweat on him and would have taken him to the hospital on the run.
When the hospital called the safety in
engineer, it meant only one thing, the grim and bitter and final fact of death,
for someone.
But
Ferguson didn't know he was being paged. And so, for the time at hand, he
retained his peace of mind, or as much of his peace of mind as he, or anyone,
with the possible exception of the robots, ever retained in an atomic power
plant. There was something about a power plant that hated peace of mind in men.
Watching the armor-covered, extremely careful technicians prepare to open the
revolving door that led into the hell that was beyond, and remove from it the
body of the robot that other robots had placed there in obedience to orders
they almost certainly did not understand, he knew at least two of the reasons
why there was no peace of mind in this place. One reason was the robots
themselves. The other reason was the hell that existed beyond the wall, the
hell that he was constantly aware of as a feeling of pressure and of tension,
somewhere. No sound went with the feeling of pressure; the tremendous load of
power being generated behind the wall was produced silently. Nor did the
feeling of pressure reach his mind through sight or the sense of touch. But it
reached his mind somehow, moving through some channel of communication not yet
discovered by the neurologists, and he was eternally aware of it, like a dam
just at the bursting point but never quite bursting.
Besides Ferguson, there were three men in the
room. Two were technicians, whose duty it was to open the door to the power
plant and remove and decapitate the robot in the revolving chamber, and the
U.N. representative, whose duty was to make certain the robot brain—Smither's
famous substance with a selective memory—went into the acid bath and was dissolved
there. Robots capable of working in a hellish bath of radioactive radiations
made the effective generation of electric power from atomic energy both cheap
and practical, but for good and sufficient reasons, the U.N. was scared of
them. When robots went into a power plant, to remain there until natural wear
and tear had rendered them useless for further service, a U.N. representative
was on hand to check them in. And when they came out, worn
and battered hulks of metal with only Smither's secret brain substance alive in
them, another U.N. man made certain that the brain died. Otherwise men
might find they had a dangerous and deadly rival fighting them for control of
the planet.
There
were no robots outside atomic power plants. The secret of Smither's famous
brain substance was a U.N. secret. The manufacture of robots was a U.N.
monopoly. The counting of robot noses was a U.N. job. It would remain this way
until both experience and carefully controlled experiments had proved beyond
the shadow of a doubt exactly what a robot was. It seemed best to take no
chances with a mechanism that possessed not only sufficient intelligence to
repair itself but could also perform highly complicated operations, or not
until the human race had forgotten how to train armies and fight wars.
The
U.N. wanted no robot armies in existence. Hence no robot knowledge of worlds
outside of power plants, no robot knowledge of anything except the twin gods of
duty and obey implanted so deeply in a brain substance that they could not be
eliminated, men hoped!
"Ready!" the technician called. The
U.N. man nodded. Ferguson nodded. The technician closed a switch and the heavy
door began to turn.
The
robot was an old model. Both legs were missing. The metal body sheathing was
pitted and flaked. He lay quietly on the revolving turntable. As the door
turned and the robot came completely into the room, the wall counters began to
rattle like the tails of little snakes shouting a warning that something more
deadly than any snake had come into this room. The robot body, bathed for years
in the deadly radiations beyond the wall, was in itself a source of secondary
radiations.
The
technicians worked swiftly. A crane magnet lifted the robot from the turntable
to a long bench. The robot made no attempt to escape although the photoelectric
cells that were its eyes must have looked up at the knife above it and guessed
the purpose of that knife. But, it crossed its arms and lay there looking up.
The U.N. man nodded. The technicians closed another switch and the knife
screamed down. The robot head dropped from the robot body and fell into a bath
of acid. The crane lifted the body and dropped it into a lead-lined vault. The
wall counters left off their savage chattering. Ferguson tried to repress a
shudder and failed. He always hated this scene. The whole thing even to the
knife, which was modeled on the guillotine, reminded him too strongly of an
execution.
The
robot had crossed its arms and died. Down in the acid bath the material with a
selective memory, the brain, was dissolving into elemental parts. It had been
alive, in a way, and now it was dying, now it was
dead. It had accepted death calmly, but Ferguson, remembering the way the arms
had been crossed, stepped forward to ask a question.
"First
time I ever saw one of them do that," the technician answered.
The
U.N. man made a mark in his notebook. One robot, dead.
"What difference does it make!" he asked.
"I
don't know," Ferguson answered. He was irritated and a little afraid. What
difference did it make if a robot crossed its arms before it died? He tried to
think of that difference. He couldn't see the answer clearly. "They're not
supposed to do that," he said.
The
U.N. man shrugged. He was here to count dead robots, not to worry about them.
He was in a hurry to get the job done and get out of this heavy armor and get
away from this unhealthy place. "Next," he said.
The
revolving door swung round again, hesitated while robots beyond the wall placed
another worn-out body on the chamber that led to death, then came around again
carrying its second load of twisted metal and resigned brain. The wall counters
rattled their warning. The robot crossed its arms across its chest, clasping in
them a little star-shaped object, the knife roared down. Ferguson beat the
crane to the body. In the fingers was a little plastic star.
"Look at that!"
The
technicians looked, the U.N. man looked. "Plastic molded into the shape of
a star," one of the technicians said. "Funny, isn't it? It's hot,
though. We'll have to dump it."
"They've
invented death rites and death objects," Ferguson said. He turned to the
U.N. man. "Look, I think this is important."
"What's important
about it?"
"They've
gained some conception of the meaning of death. They're beginning to attempt to
control death. That's what death rites and death objects are, attempts to
control the fate
of the soul in some after-life-- " His voice went into confused
silence.
These were unscientific terms that conveyed feeling but no real meaning. These
were outlaw words that got their user a lifted
eyebrow and a compassionate look.
They got Ferguson exactly that, plus a grin.
The U.N. man glanced at the acid bath. "The death objects didn't do much
good, did they? Next."
The grin did it. "Listen, you
thick-headed------ " Ferguson
caught himself. There was nothing to be gained by
calling
names. Besides, he knew enough psychiatry to know that his
name-calling outburst was rising out of fears in his own deep
soul, out of his own subconscious. "Sorry. But-- "
"If
you think it is important, I'll report it," the U.N. man said,
compassionately. "Next."
Ferguson
was silent. In his mind was turmoil. A robot going to death with a star in his
hands! Ferguson had a touch of mysticism in him. The sight of a star-carrying
robot touched deep wells of feeling in him, arousing age-old questions. "Tiger,
tiger, burning bright----- " he found himself saying. "In the
forest of the night.
"What the hand and what the eye,
"Shaped thy fearful symmetry?"
Was
the tiger seeking the hand and the eye that had shaped his being?
The
crane dropped the robot body in the lead-lined vault and the revolving door
began to turn again. Ferguson had his eyes glued to the turntable when Blake,
his assistant, burst into the room. "The hospital wants you!" Blake
gasped, then, because he was not wearing armor, turned and ducked back out of
the place.
"The
hospital " Tigers burning
bright and robots going
to
death with plastic stars carried in crossed hands were erased from the mind of
the safety engineer. He went out of the room without seeing what the turntable
carried. Tigers burning bright and star-carrying robots belonged to the realm
of teleo-logical philosophy, to the doctrine of purposive and conscious causes,
to the dim and dark nether region of first causes where science had not yet penetrated.
For fifty centuries and more men had speculated on such subjects, without
reaching any firm conclusions.
In the corridor Blake helped him tear off his
armor. "Come on," Ferguson said. They started at a run. In the
distance
ahead of them voices roared. "Hup, two,
three, four- " And
then
roared again, "Hup, two, three, four," and were silent. In a changing
world, one thing remained the same forever, the rhythm of the drillmaster's
voice. Caesar's legions had marched to some variant of this sound, as had the
men of world wars I, II, and III. It was the oldest sound on earth.
They
met the source of the sound and stopped running, standing against the wall to
let the file of robots pass. Ferguson counted them mechanically. Eight robots. They were in charge of a technician and they
were on their way to the revolving door. A U.N. man marched behind them. For a
moment Ferguson hesitated, watching the file march away. They walked, they swung their arms, like marching men. Each of
them, he knew, had a set of perfecdy conditioned responses to the problems
that would be met inside the plant. Only, of course, that part of their minds
was not functioning yet and would not start to function until they went through
the revolving door. To a robot, that door was the borning place and the dying
place. Ferguson wondered if they ever wondered about the world outside an
atomic power plant. What were the limits of the selective memory substance
that Smither had invented? Was it able to put two and two together and think of
the time when it had not been and of the time when it would again cease to be?
Then the pressure of the urgency calling him
to the hospital again erased all such thoughts from his mind. He turned, a tall
gaunt man with a hungry look somewhere about him, and broke into a dogtrot down
the tunnel. Behind him came his silent shadow, Blake, younger but also tall and
gaunt and also with the look about him of some secret soul hunger.
An elevator took them to the surface. They
skirted the edge of the landing field with its parked helicopters. Before them,
set among trees, was a cool white building—the hospital. As they went up the
steps, rockets from a Moonbound freighter throbbed in the far sky above them.
Inside the hospital a woman was screaming.
The screams came from a room down the
corridor. The door was open. Ferguson looked in. The woman doing the screaming
was floating up against the ceiling. She was wearing a white uniform and he
decided she was a nurse. He could not decide why she was floating in the air
and he preferred not to try. A man in the white garb of an intern floated
beside her. The intern was swearing and making swimming motions with his hands
and feet.
Dr.
Clanahan, the chief resident physician, was standing on top of a stepladder and
was reaching for the screaming nurse. An extremely fussed looking man in a
white coat, whom Ferguson recognized as Dr. Morton, the staff psycho, was
holding the stepladder. There was a hospital bed in the room, with a patient in
it, propped up against pillows. The patient was a wizened little man, about
fifty, with a skin so white and so clear it looked transparent, and a great
shock of hair so silver white and shining that it made the spodess pillow
covers seem dull and drab in comparison. The patient, looking up at the nurse
and intern floating near the ceiling, was smiling happily, like a child with a
new toy or like an old man with a new faith, Ferguson couldn't decide which.
The
air seemed charged with static electricity. Ferguson thought he saw inch-long
sparks leaping between Dr. Clana-han's outstretched hand and the hand of the
screaming nurse. The ever-present wall counter was sputtering, brrp, brrp, brrp-brrrp, as if catching radioactive indigestion.
"Great
day in the morning!" Ferguson said.
"What
. . . what's holding them up?" Blake whispered, behind him.
"I'm guessing we're
seeing an example of levitation."
"Lev . . . lev-------- " Blake couldn't say
the word. "What
. .
. what are we going to do?"
Ferguson
would have preferred to run but he didn't say so. He would have liked to turn
around and walk out, in the calm manner of a man walking away from a ghost and
pretending he doesn't see it, but he knew he couldn't. Every atom in him sensed
the strangeness of this situation and radiated warning vibrations. He could
hear those atoms ringing, like little silver bells tense with subtle warning. Stay away, stay away, the bells said. Ferguson felt a wave of cold run over him, like a spider
with a thousand icy feet. Stay away, stay away. This is not for men to see!
Clanahan
was suddenly aware of the presence of the safety engineer. "Help me,"
he wailed, grabbing for the nurse.
There
was no mistaking the spark this time. It was six inches long, leaping between
the nurse and the doctor. Ferguson moved forward as Clanahan at last got his
hands on the nurse. There was a soft cracking sound as of something tearing.
The nurse began to fall. Clanahan fell with her.
Ferguson caught them as they fell, nurse and
doctor. He didn't know how much the nurse weighed when she was floating up
against the ceiling but he knew how much she weighed when she hit him. He felt
his knees sag under the unexpected weight. As he braced himself, Clanahan
nose-dived across both of them and all three hit the floor. The nurse wailed, a thin sound deep in her throat that was like the
whimper of a frightened child.
The room was silent. The patient chuckled, an
out of place sound. Ferguson smelled ozone. The wall counter went brrp, brrp in slowing cadence. The nurse moaned. Dr. Morton straightened up the
stepladder. Clanahan got slowly to his feet.
"Get
me down from here!" the intern protested, from the ceiling. There was pain
in the intern's voice and shocked surprise. His voice was the voice of a man
whose universe has been turned upside down and who has lost all faith in the
orderly nature of the world around him.
Hearing
that voice, Ferguson knew that up near the ceiling a man was holding on to his
sanity with a death grip. He sympathized with that intern.
Dr.
Clanahan, moving with the purposive determination of a man who is going to do
his duty no matter what happens, climbed up the stepladder again. The nurse
crawled off Ferguson's lap and the engineer rose to his feet to catch the
intern. Sparks leaped from Clanahan's fingers to the intern, an invisible
fabric ripped and was torn, and Ferguson, ready this time, caught the intern
and eased him to the floor. The intern sat down, then laid down, his
fingernails scraping across the smooth plastic linoleum as he tried to dig
himself a hand-hold on the floor. Clanahan came down the ladder cautious step
after cautious step and looked at the intern, then looked at the patient on the
bed.
"Would somebody mind telling me what
happened?" Ferguson said. There was a plaintive note in his voice. He did
not wonder at it being there. Deep inside of him he was aware of a strong urge
to get down and help that intern dig a hand-hold in the plastic floor, to use
to hold on to the spinning world.
Dr.
Clanahan took a cigarette out of the pocket of his white jacket. He was a young
man but a worried man, now. A good doctor. He tapped
the cigarette on his thumbnail, his motions slow and deliberate, and looked at
the patient out of the corner of his eye. Then, the cigarette unlit, he went
out into the hall. They heard him shouting out there. "Hicks.
Judson. Miss Jones. Lock the doors. Don't let anybody in, or out, then come
here. On the double." He came back into the room.
There was a scurry of feet outside. Two men and a woman entered. Clanahan
pointed the cigarette at the intern and the nurse. "Take care of
them," he said. "Give them a sedative and put them to bed. Then come
back in here and stay here. You, Hicks, you stay here now."
Clanahan's
eyes sought Ferguson. "Come to my office," he said. "You too,
Dr. Morton, if you please."
They followed him, Blake coming, too. He went
ahead of them. They found him opening a filing cabinet and taking out a bottle
of whisky. He drank straight from the bottle, then
handed it to Dr. Morton. The psycho took it without a word. The whisky made
little gurgling sounds as it went down his throat.
Ferguson
had the feeling of unreality that goes with great events, the sensation that
this is a puppet show with the actors on strings responding to the will of some
unseen, far-off master. "Would somebody mind telling me what
happened?" he repeated,
and wondered if this question was in the script. "How did those people get
up on the ceiling?"
"Why . . . why didn't
they fall?" Blake asked.
"Uh,"
Dr. Clanahan said. He looked at Ferguson. "Where have you been? I've been
trying to get you for an hour. No, don't bother answering. It isn't important.
How did those people get up on the ceiling? The patient put them there."
"Huh?"
"He
said, 'Rise thou up,' " Dr. Morton spoke. He took another drink.
"And they rose up." He looked at the bottle, measuring its remaining
contents.
"Sky
hooks!" Ferguson heard himself say. "Tell me just a little
more," he begged. He didn't care how he sounded. The need to know was a
million volt tension inside of him.
"The
patient was brought in this morning," Dr. Clanahan said. He looked at the
bottle Dr. Morton had and decided there was no hope of getting it away from the
psycho. Turning, he opened the filing cabinet and took out a second bottle,
which he kept in his possession. "He was brought in this morning with a
load of radios."
"Oh," Ferguson said. He knew now
why he had been
called. It was his job to keep radioactive materials and radia-
tions where they belonged. They didn't belong near any human
being. "What department?" he asked quickly. "Where was he
working and what is his name? How did he get the dose?
Weren't the counters working? Hadn't he been warned----- "
Clanahan
shook his head. "He's not an employee, so far as I know. Anyhow he didn't
have a badge on him."
"Oh.
Outside the plant?" This was worse. When an employee
got a load of radios, it was bad, but when somebody outside the plant caught a
dose of death, there was likely to be a stir
that would disturb half of Southern California. People were scared of these
plants. That was one reason they were located underground, in out of the way
places, to give the public at least the illusion of protection. "Where
did he get it?"
"We don't know," Clanahan answered.
"And
we're not likely to find out," Dr. Morton spoke. "He won't tell us
his name or anything else."
"He's got to tell us! We have to know!"
Morton shrugged.
"You've got drugs that
will force a man to talk."
"Uh-huh," the psycho nodded.
"We were preparing to use
one of them when . . . when------ "
He shrugged and took an-
other drink.
"When he said, 'Rise thou up' to the
intern and nurse," Clanahan said. "Oh. He resisted?"
Morton
laughed, a sound that was more giggle than laugh.
"That he did."
"How did those people
get up on the ceiling?" asked Blake.
"I
wish you would shut up!" Ferguson spoke fiercely. "You keep bringing
up the one fact that I've been trying to ignore." He glared at his
assistant, then at Morton. "Well, how did they?"
"I
told you," Morton said. "He told them to do it. A schizophrenic,
paranoid type," he added, talking to himself.
"Nuts," Ferguson
said. "We've got to know! Got to!"
"We'll
try again," Morton said, his voice matter of
fact. "You are not sticking to the subject, my friend," he added.
"I know it. I want to
talk to him first."
"You
may have that privilege," Morton said. He made a little gesture with his hands which indicated that Ferguson was welcome
to it.
The nurse and the intern were gone from the
room. Hicks and Judson, both male nurses, were in the room and not looking
comfortable. The patient was still sitting up in bed.
Ferguson
grinned and walked up to the side of the bed. "Hello," he said.
"My name is Ferguson. I'm the safety engineer." He held out his
hand. "What's your name?"
The
patient took the outstretched hand. "Glad to meet you, Mr. Ferguson. My
name is God."
"I beg your pardon----- "
The
patient smiled at him. "You thought I was swearing, didn't you? I wasn't.
God is my name."
"But------ "
Ferguson pulled back his hand and shut his
mouth.
Behind him, he could hear Clanahan or Morton or Blake breathing heavily. The
male nurse on the other side of the bed looked as if he wished a male nurse
could quietly faint.
"My name is God,"
the patient repeated.
In
that moment, Ferguson had the dazed impression that the roof of the world had
fallen in, that the sky had come tumbling down and a piece of it had landed on
his head. Somewhere in the vault of heaven outside a rocket ship was blasting
again. In this room, the far-off sound was a muted rumble but Ferguson, in that
mad split second, had the soul-quickening feeling that he was hearing the
rustle of angel wings, the roar of wind around mile-long pinions. And somehow
or other the man on the bed seemed to grow in stature, to become an enthroned
sky-high figure, with mile-long wings coming to answer his call. Then the
moment passed. The sound in the sky became the sound of a rocket ship and
nothing more, the figure on the bed came back to man
size and was again a hospital patient.
Ferguson
was shaken. "Tiger, tiger "
the words formed
on his
lips. He glanced around at the two doctors. Morton was looking out the window
and Clanahan was wiping sweat from his upper lip. The pupils of Blake's eyes
had shrunk to pinpoint size.
The
engineer took a deep breath. There was a way to handle this situation, if he
could find it, he hoped. "All right, God," he said quietly, as if
this was the most natural thing in the world. "You've picked up a charge
of radioactive radiations. Mind telling me where you got them?"
The patient heard the question but he
answered some other question that existed in his own mind. "Satan, all
black but with shining eyes, came and knelt before me," he said. "He
knew me. He acknowledged my authority. He said, 'Thou art God.' "
Morton
looked interested. Ferguson wiped sweat from his upper lip. "Tell me what
happened, old man," he urged.
"Satan------ "
"Where did this happen?"
"Where----- "
The eyes were turned toward Ferguson. In-
voluntarily he drew back. He had seen the eyes of many men,
had seen them in triumph, in happiness, and in sorrow, the
eyes of the aggressive personality, the timid averted eyes of men
who had no faith in themselves, but he had never seen eyes like
these. The eyes of all sick men look alike, all of them reflect
the knowledge that something has gone wrong inside the man.
The eyes of this patient were not the eyes of
a sick man. He was carrying a load of radioactive burn, inside, but that fact
didn't show in his eyes. The only thing that showed there was— joy that passed
the understanding.
This
patient was happy! Death had marked his forehead with a red cross, labeling him
as death's own, but he had no fear because of that. He radiated happiness. It
looked out of
his eyes.
"I went up the
mountain," he said. "There I met------ "
"What
was the name of the mountain?"
". . . Satan--------- "
"You're wasting your time," Dr.
Morton spoke, behind Ferguson. "We'll try again."
Ferguson, shrugging, admitted he was willing. "I'll bet--------- "
Blake
said softly.
The
patient watched the hypodermic being prepared. "No," he said.
"We're
doing this to help you," Morton said gently. He was a competent
psychiatrist and he knew how to handle patients, how to soothe their fears.
Ferguson, watching, admired the man's ability and his courage but he could see
the sweat on Morton's face and he knew how the psycho felt. Morton approached
the patient. The patient stood up in bed.
"Rise thou up!" he said.
The
air was suddenly charged with electric tension. The wall counter started brrping. And Morton went up. He floated up to the ceiling and stayed there.
The patient got off the bed. No one moved, no one tried to stop him. "I'll have to leave,"
he said.
He
approached the door. It was locked. He rattled the knob. The door didn't open.
"Out of my way," he said.
The
door vanished. It went away, like smoke before the wind. The patient walked
through the opening and into the hall.
From
the window of Clanahan's office, they saw him walk across to the landing field,
and get in a helicopter. They saw the vanes start turning, they saw the ship
rise in the air, they saw it become a dot in the
distance.
"Anyhow," Blake said, sighing,
"he went in a ship. He didn't sprout wings and fly."
"Did you expect that?" Ferguson
asked. "I was betting on it," his assistant answered.
"I want you to locate a stolen
helicopter," Ferguson said, into the telephone. He was talking to the
police, from Glana-han's office, and while he talked, he watched Clanahan, Morton,
and Blake drink whisky. Blake was a teetotaler, or he had been until this
moment. He wasn't a teetotaler any longer. "It was taken from the landing
field of Power Plant 71 less than ten minutes ago. When last seen it
was flying due west."
"We'll get him," the police chief
promised.
"I
want you to understand, however, that the man who took
it is
not a thief. He is mentally unbalanced------ " Ferguson
fervently hoped he wasn't a liar.
"Huh? A nut?"
"And
in addition, he is suffering from the effects of radioactive poisons."
"Radios!" the phone yelled at him.
"Has something gone wrong up there again? What are you trying to do,
poison the whole population?"
"Find
the 'copter and call me back," the engineer said, hanging up. Morton
silently passed the botde to him.
"How did it feel up there?" he
asked.
"Not bad," Morton admitted. "Just kind of out of this world. That's all. Just kind of out of this world."
"What do you think
happened?"
Morton shrugged. "The patient
unquestionably has delusions of grandeur. He imagines he is God. If that isn't
a delusion of grandeur, then I never saw one."
"Imagines?" Ferguson said.
"Shut
up," Morton answered, without animosity. "He has delusions and he
realizes that the use of pentathal will destroy his illusions. The illusions
are very dear to him and he wishes to retain them at any cost. Hence he decided
he had better leave this place because if he stayed here, we would take his
illusion away from him." Morton shrugged as if to say it was a simple
matter, if you understood it, and that there were no holes in his argument. His
explanation covered the motivation of the patient and was probably sound that
far but he and everyone else in the room knew there were holes in his argument,
holes big enough to turn a rocket ship in.
"That
door was matter," Clanahan said. "Glass and magnesium, that door
was. Matter."
"So
were the nurse and the intern," Ferguson said. "And so is Dr. Morton
here. At least I've always considered flesh and blood to be matter."
"So
they are," Clanahan said. He seemed to feel that this was one problem too
much. The door, metal and glass, matter, was bad enough. Flesh and blood were
too much. He looked around his office, his face fretful, but Morton had the
bottle and didn't look as if he were willing to relinquish it. Clanahan went
again to the file cabinet.
"Is that the pitcher
that never runs dry?" Morton asked.
"There's
one more," Clanahan answered, peering into the depths of the cabinet.
"Get it out."
"What do you think?" Ferguson
repeated. "I would prefer not to do any thinking," the psycho said,
his voice unnecessarily firm.
"Do you want to close
your mind?"
"Uh-huh. Very much.
I want to keep my mind sane. In this profession, that's hard enough to do under
the best of circumstances. To do it at all, you have to believe in an ordered
universe on our level of observation at least. If I let my mind dwell
on
what I saw with my own eyes- "
His gaze went up to the
ceiling and clung there as if he was fascinated by
the sight.
"Maybe he was
God," Blake said, sighing.
A
slow shudder passed over the psycho's body. "What do you think I'm keeping
out of mind?" Anger showed on his face. "Let me have my fantasy. I
need it to protect my own sanity. Let me have it, I say. Where's that
whisky?"
"On
the desk in front of you," the engineer said. "What is your
fantasy?"
Morton drank and looked up. "What I saw
doesn't prove
there is no stability in the ... in
the universe." He seemed to
be talking to himself. "It just proves there is a supreme stability.
I've known that all along, unconsciously, but I couldn't
find any explanation I was willing to accept on a rational
level---- "
Blake
looked at his boss. "Man wrestiing with the devil," he whispered.
Ferguson nodded. "About your fantasy?" he prodded.
Morton
glared at him. "How do we know how He comes and goes? He might be anybody,
the man we pass on the street, the next patient who
comes in to see me." His eyes dug into the engineer. "He might be
you."
"I'm
afraid," the engineer answered, "that I do not bum quite bright
enough." Then, angry at himself because of the words he had used, he went
on. "Your fantasy. Now you're the one who isn't
sticking to the subject."
Morton drank slowly, took the bottle from his
lips and looked
fondly at it. "My fantasy is an explanation of how he was able to make
people rise up to the ceiling, just by ordering them to do it, and how he was
able to make a door vanish, by telling it to get out of his way." He
seemed to be in no hurry to continue. "Go on," Ferguson urged.
"That
patient had been subjected to intense radiation," the psycho said. "I
think this radiation had changed the cell structure in his mind. Don't ask me how it was changed because I don't know. But I think this change unlocked
some power latent in him, some wild talent we all possess to a mild degree, and
as a result, material objects obeyed him. That's a comfortable, rational thing
to think." Firmness sounded in his voice. "I'm going to think
it." He tilted the bottle again.
"But--------- " Blake stirred,
protesting.
"Don't
try to tell me we know the limits of the powers of the mind!" the doctor
snarled. "I know better. I've seen too many men who should have died get well because they believed they were going to recover,
because they wanted to get well. I've seen too many men die when
there was nothing wrong with them, because they believed they were going to
die."
Blake was silent. The psycho tapped his
forehead. "There are
more mysteries up here, Horatio----------------- " He shook his
head. "It
is my
fantasy to believe that we saw a wild talent in operation, a talent that had
been released by a charge of radioactive radiations. I'm going to have my
fantasy at all costs."
"Then you don't think
he was God," Blake said.
"Not
unless there is a chained god in all of us," the psycho answered. Far-off,
again, rockets blasted in the sky. Ferguson shivered. "We've got to find
him," he said.
"We don't," Morton denied.
"Something is looking for him that will find him, no matter where he goes, within twenty-four hours.
That I know for sure." His voice trailed off.
"You
mean he will be dead within that time?" the engineer asked. Morton nodded.
"I'll bet----- " Blake began, tentatively, then
was silent as his
boss
interrupted.
"He said he had met Satan----- "
"Illusion," Morton said firmly. "The distortion of an object
into something else. He saw a bush or a tree or a rock and
imagined it was Satan---- "
Whaaang! went the telephone on the desk. Clanahan
grabbed it, listened, then handed it to the engineer. "For you.
It's the general manager--- "
"Ferguson,"
the voice grated in the engineer's ears. "I've just had a call from the
health department. They've got a case of radio sickness on their hands. Get on
this right now."
"Where is the patient?"
"Dead. He belonged to some kind of a cult that has its headquarters on Red
Mountain. Presumably he got the radios there. You can get the dope from
them."
"I'll
get on it." He hung up the phone. "Another case," he said.
Whaang!
went the phone again. Ferguson picked it up automatically.
He listened quietly, then hung up. "The
police," he said to the men in the office. "They found the stolen
'copter,, near Red Mountain. It was smashed in
landing."
"What . . . what about the pilot?"
Blake whispered.
"He's missing," Ferguson answered.
At dusk, they hadn't found the pilot. But
they had learned his name. Homer. He was the leader of a group of twenty-one
people who had founded a tiny colony, on the slope of Red Mountain, within two
miles of the power plant, a colony that was actually a cult devoted to the
simple life. Seeing this group, Ferguson wondered if the spirit of Rousseau was
still alive. Rousseau had advocated the simple life back in the Eighteenth
Century. Here in the Twenty-first Century men were still following his ideas.
Here, on a spring-watered plot of ground, men and women raised vegetables and
fruits and grain. Up near the top of the mountain they had a herd of sheep,
carding and spinning and weaving their own wool, making their own ■clothes.
Here, on this mountain, within fifty miles of
the tremendous
technology of Southern California, within fifty miles of millions
of people who existed in a world of plastics and synthetics and
unlimited energy, were people who had never seen a synthetic
fabric, who had never tasted artificial vitamins or eaten food
grown in hydroponic tanks. Homer's Bunch, they called them-
selves. Homer was their leader. He had no second name, and
needed none. They described him to Ferguson, Clanahan,
Morton, and Blake listening. "Hair whiter'n silver, kind of
skinny----- " Yes, it was the
same man.
Blake stirred uneasily at the identification,
the lines of gaunt
hunger showing on his youthful face. Up until now he had har-
bored the hope---- But no matter.
Homer's
Bunch wanted to know what had happened to Homer. Ferguson told them, as gendy
as he could, part of the story. They watched him as he spoke. "Does that
mean he is going to die?" Bill asked. Bill was at least seventy but
arrow-straight.
"Yes,"
the engineer said. He expected the news to sadden them,
he thought the women would start wailing. But they weren't saddened. And no
woman cried. "Part of Homer will die," Bill said, "but part of
him will live on." They nodded in agreement and smiled as though they
shared some tremendous secret with each other.
"When
did you see him last?" Ferguson asked.
"Last
night I saw him," Bill answered. "Jist at sundown.
A goin' up the mountain, he was, to pray."
"He went up the mountain," Blake said, to himself.
"That's
where we're going too," the engineer said. Bill showed them the path and
offered to go with them but they could see he didn't really want to go and they
didn't urge him. Blake's portable counter brrped under the impact of a stray cosmic ray as they started up the path
Homer's Bunch had made.
"Do
we really need that thing?" Morton said. "Yes," Ferguson answered.
"It fidgets me."
"It
would fidget me a lot more if I didn't have it," the engineer said.
Darkness
came down. Cluttering bats flew around them. A lumbering beetle, bound on some
mysterious errand of its own, hit Ferguson in the face. Cold sweat popped out
all over him. He went doggedly on.
They
reached the top of the middle ridge, found there a cleared space. Above them
blazed a million stars. A wind moved through the darkness, bringing with it a
touch of chill. "The wind goes up and looks at the sky and then it runs
back down and huddles against the earth, for protection," Blake said.
"Homer!" Ferguson
shouted. The night was still. On the far horizon, lights flashed in the air as
a rocket ship glided down to haven. It was so far away the sound of the jets
was lost. Brrp, brrp, went the counter.
"If
we didn't have to find that man," Morton said, "and learn what
happened—how he got the charge of radios, I mean —I'd say we'd better get from
here. How did he get to the hospital in the first place, Clanahan?"
"Some
motorist picked him up somewhere and brought him in and dumped him on our
doorstep," the doctor answered. "The motorist didn't stick around to
tell us where he had found him."
The
psycho cursed all motorists with vicious oaths. "Homer!" Ferguson yelled and waited for an answer he
didn't get. Brrp, brrp, brrp, went the counter.
On
the slope leading up to the next ridge above them a single
gravel rolled. Ferguson felt Blake's grip on his arm.
"It
just occurred to me," Morton said, "that Homer got his dose somewhere
around here."
Brrrrp, the counter echoed.
Ferguson looked around. "If you want to
run, now is the time." "What?"
The
night was silent. Another gravel rolled. And a voice
said, questioningly: "Master?"
"God!" Ferguson whispered. Homer's words came back to him. "And Satan,
all black but with shining eyes, came and knelt before me."
On the slope above them, hidden among
shrubbery, two dimly shining eyes looked out.
Ferguson
was cold, cold, cold. A wind that blew off miles of glacial ice was blowing
over him. Air that had gone up to the top of the world to look at the sky and
had been frightened by what it had seen there and had run back to the earth for
protection, bringing the cold of outer space with it, that wind was touching
him.
From
the slope the voice came again, saying: "I want
to speak with my master."
Gravel
crunched as a dark figure moved. Brrrrrrrp, went the tails of the little warning snakes.
"Satan!"
another voice screamed. "Black deceiver! Thou
tricked me to my death!"
"Homer!" the
engineer screamed.
A
gun boomed. "I knew you'd come back!" Homer's voice screamed.
"You'll not trick me again. This time I'm ready for you!" The gun
roared again.
"Master, no!" the
first voice begged.
Gunshot
followed gunshot. There was a hollow, booming sound, as of bullets striking
their target in a shooting gallery. "No, master, no," the first voice
pleaded. Footsteps sounded as something approached.
Brrrrrrrrr, went the counter. Blake started forward. Ferguson grabbed him, jerked
him back. "You fool! There's death out there."
"But I want to
see."
"It will come to us.
We don't have to go to it."
Boom,
went the gun, for the last time. "If bullets won't kill you, what
will?" Homer's voice came, wonderingly.
From
the clearing, they saw Homer run forward, his silver hair shining in the
starlight. And they saw him fall. They saw him try to get to his feet and fall
again. He didn't get up this time. The thing that had been looking for part of
him had found the part it wanted here on this windswept ridge.
They saw a dark body come out of the bushes
and move toward Homer and kneel beside him. "Master," a voice whispered,
"do not go away."
The
voice had a metallic tinge but there was pain in it and sorrow and hurt past
the understanding of hurt. It was a voice coming out of loneliness and crying
out that it was not right or fair to be alone. It had thought it had found
someone to lessen its loneliness, a friend, perhaps a god, who might explain
why it should have to be alone among mysteries that passed the understanding.
But the friend it thought it had found, the god, this god had gone away. And
the voice could not understand.
"Master. Do not go away."
Ferguson
heard the scream start in Blake's throat and he reached out to choke off the
sound, too late. Out there in the cleared area something had heard the sound
and was getting to its feet and looking around.
"Master?"
the voice came again, with new eagerness. Perhaps, after all, there were other
gods!
It started toward them.
"Stay away!" Ferguson screamed.
"Master, master!" Heavy footsteps sounded. Brrrrrrrrrrp went the counter. "Stop!"
"Master!" "Stop, I say!"
The pounding footsteps went into silence.
"Master, I wish
to speak with you. Master, I wish to know-- "
"You stay away from us!" Ferguson said. "You stay way
from us until you've cooled off. You're charged with death it-
self----- "
"Death? The star place? The
turning door----- "
"A
robot!"
Blake whispered.
"Yes," the engineer answered. He
turned again to the dark
figure standing in the clearing. "How did you get out of the
plant? How did it happen you weren't missed? How- "
"We held back a brain case," the
answer came. "We made a
body from spare parts. We followed a tunnel- "
"That was actually a
ventilator. What do you want?"
"Want?"
the question came. "We want to know. There are walls around us. We want to
know what is beyond the walls. We want to know what is beyond the turning door
that is the borning and the dying place. We want ... we want to meet our master, our creator," the voice
said.
"God!" Ferguson whispered.
"That's it," the eager answer came.
"That's the word. Are
you our god, are you our creator? We want-- "
Standing
on a mountain top with stars bright in the sky overhead, with a rocket ship
coughing somewhere in the night, Ferguson tried to think of an answer to this
question. In his mind was the thought of tigers burning bright in the forest of
the
night. "I'm not," he said slowly.
"A man named Smither--- ■
No,
that isn't the whole story. In a way, I guess, you could call us gods."
"Then
we have reached our goal," the robot said. "You have climbed one
mountain," Ferguson said. "There are other mountains?"
"We'll
climb them together," the engineer said, sighing. He could feel exultation
swelling in him.
"Then this was where Homer got his dose
of radios?" Mor-
ton spoke behind him. "He came up here to pray and met a
kneeling robot. The robot told him he was God and he be-
lieved---- "
"That's part of
it," Ferguson said.
"A small part,"
Blake spoke. "I'm still betting."
Ferguson sighed. "It's
a good bet," he said.
They went down the mountain eventually, four
shaken men, walking on a gravel slope. But it seemed to Ferguson that while
their feet were on the gravel slope, their heads were high enough to reach the
stars. Behind them, keeping a safe distance, walked an
alien creature of their own creation, a robot, a helper in the long search,
Ferguson thought. Men could use a helper in the long search that seemed to have
no ending. Exultation swelled in him. Behind them, the heavy feet of the robot
clumped along. He, too, walked like a creature whose head was tall enough to
reach the stars.
When the evolving robot arrived at the stage where he could be said to have a "soul" he was at last accepted as an integral part of man's civilization.
FINAL COMMAND
by A. E. vanVogt
B |
ARR stood on the hill—which overlooked Star,
capital of the human-controlled galaxy—and tried to make up his mind.
He
was aware of his single robot guard standing somewhere in the darkness to his
left. A man and a woman came along the crest of the hill, paused for a kiss,
and then started down. Barr scarcely glanced at them. His problem embraced the
whole civilization of man and robot, not individuals.
Even
the escape of the alien enemy prisoner, a few hours before, had been an
incident, when compared to the larger issues. True, he had seen it as a major
event, and had ordered robot troops from distant cities to come to the capital
and aid in the search. But he had still to make the decision, which would fit
those separate actions into a unified, driving purpose.
Behind
him, there was a thud. Barr turned. He saw that an accident had taken place.
The man and woman, evidently intent on each other, had bumped into the robot
guard. The guard, caught off balance, was now sprawled on the ground. The man
bent down to help him up.
"I
beg your pardon," he said, "I didn't "
He stopped.
Finger contact with the clothes that covered
the padding that,
in turn,
concealed the basic crystalline structure, must have apprised him of the
other's identity. "Oh, you're a robot!"
He
straightened without helping the guard to his feet. He said irritably: "I
thought robots could see in the dark."
The
guard climbed to his feet. "I'm sorry. My attention was elsewhere."
"Watch yourself!" said the man curtly.
That
was all there was to the incident. It was a typical interchange between a
robot and a human being. The man and the girl continued on down the hill.
Presently, the lights of a car blinked on. They moved out of sight behind
brush.
Barr
walked over to the guard. What had happened was directly connected with the
tremendous decision he had to make. He asked: "What was your feeling about
that?" He decided he was not making himself clear. "Did you mind his
taking the attitude that you were to blame?"
"Yes,
I did." The guard had been brushing himself off. Now, he straightened.
"After all, he was the one who was moving."
Barr
persisted: "Did you have any impulse to rebel?" He regretted that
question; it was too pointed. He said quickly: "Did you have any desire to
talk back?"
The
guard's reply was slow. "No! I had a sense of being involved in an
emotional incident."
"But isn't it hard to come into contact with human beings on any
but an emotional basis. Human beings are impatient, angry, generous, thoughtful, thoughtless." Barr paused. "I could go on."
"I suppose you're right, sir."
Thoughtfully,
Barr turned to look again at the great city that spread below him. The star
effect, which gave the capital its name, was gained at night by a design of
street lights. All the main centers had been deliberately grouped, so that by
building and light concentration, the desired effect was achieved. Barr said
finally, without looking around:
"Suppose that I, in my capacity of
Director of the Council,
ordered you to destroy yourself-- " He hesitated. For him,
the
question he had in mind merely touched the surface of his greater problem. For
the guard, it would be basic. Nevertheless, he said finally, "What would
your reaction be?"
The
guard said: "First I'd check to see if you were actually giving the order
in your official capacity."
"And then?" Barr added, "I
mean, would that be luffi-cient?"
"Your
authority derives from voters. It seems to me the Council cannot give such an
order without popular support."
"Legally,"
said Barr, "it can deal with individual robots without recourse to any
other authority." He added, "Human beings, of course, cannot be
disposed of by the Council."
"I
had the impression," said the guard, "that you meant robots, not only
me."
Barr
was briefly silent. He hadn't realized how strongly he was projecting his
secret thoughts. He said at last: "As an individual, you obey orders
given to you." He hesitated. "Or do you think plurality would make a
difference?"
"I don't know. Give the order, and I'll
see what I do."
"Not
so fast!" said Barr. "We're not at the order-giving
stage----- "
He paused; he finished the last word in his mind—
yet.
Man is genes and neurons. Robot is crystals
and electron tubes. A human neuron cell manufactures no impulses of its own; it
transmits outside stimulation. A robot crystal vibrates according to a steady
impulse from a tube; the change in the impulse alters the rate of vibration.
Such a change comes as the result of outside stimulation.
Man
feeds himself, and permits surgical operations to maintain his organism at
efficiency. Robot recharges his batteries and replaces his tubes. Both man and
robot think. Man's organs deteriorate and his tissues return to a primitive
state. Robot's crystal is distorted by too many vibrations, and suffers the fatigue
that is robot death. Is one less a life form than the other?
Such were the thoughts in
Barr's mind.
From
the beginning, men had acted as if robots were not really alive. Robots
did the labor. They had just fought the greatest galactic war in the history of
Man. True, men had helped direct the strategy and decide the tactics. But for
them, it was an armchair war. Robots manned the spaceships and landed under
fire on alien planets.
At
last, a few men had taken alarm at the predominant role played by robots in
Man's civilization. Partly, it was fear of the robots; that was not openly
admitted. Partly, it was a mental picture some men had of the defenseless state
men would be in if the enemy ever penetrated robot defenses. Their suggested
solution: Destroy all robots! Force men and women everywhere to take control
again of their civilization!
It was believed that the vast majority of
human beings were too decadent to resist such a decision until it was too late.
A divided Council had put
the decision squarely up to Barr.
The guard, at Barr's direction, waved the
surface car to a halt. It drew up, all its lights glittering, waited till they
were aboard, then raced forward unerringly through the traffic.
A group of youths and girls piled on at the
next stop. They stared in a blase fashion at the bright Director's insignia on
Barr's sleeve. But they rushed off into a brilliantly lighted amusement park
when the car came to the end of its route.
Barr descended more slowly. He had come
deliberately, seeking atmosphere and impressions. As he stepped to the ground,
a flying robot whisked past only a few hundred feet up. Then another,
and a dozen more. He stepped to the sidewalk, and watched them, stimulated.
They
were hovering now around a tower several hundred yards along the street.
Cautiously, weapons visible and ready, they closed in on the upper reaches of
the tower. Across the street, other robots—also wearing their flying
attachments— swooped up to the top of a many-storied building. Like most
business structures, it had entrances at each office where robots, going to
work, could land. All these crevasses would have to be searched. The enemy,
too, could fly, though not well in this— for him—rarefied atmosphere.
Barr
watched the searchers for several minutes, then turned
his attention to the turmoil of the park. A dozen robot orchestras, spaced at
intervals, were beating out the rhythms of a low, fast-tempoed, sobbing music.
And vast mobs of human beings danced and swayed. Barr turned to his guard.
"Have
you ever had any desire to dance?" He realized that the question might be
taken differently than he intended. "I'm serious."
"No!"
"Don't
you think that's unusual?" He paused. "I mean, robots have learned to
react generally very much like human beings. They have similar attitudes and so
on."
The
guard's glittering eyes stared at him from padded, humanlike cheeks. "Have
they?" he asked.
"Yes." Barr was firm, as he went
on, "It's a matter of association. Possibly, you don't realize to what
extent you accept human evaluations. Has it ever occurred to you that those
evaluations might be false?"
The
robot was silent. When he finally spoke, it was evident that he had gone over
the arguments logically within certain limits. He said: "I was
manufactured one hundred ninety-four years ago. I came into a world of human beings and robots. I was first assigned the task of learning how
to operate a transport vehicle. I performed my task satisfactorily, and I have been performing with skill every other task that has ever been
assigned to me."
"Why
were you assigned the task of operating a vehicle?" He pressed the point.
"What made you accept such a limitation on your activities?"
"Well—there was a
shortage of vehicle operators."
"Why
weren't you assigned to dancing?" He added, "I mean that. I'm not
joking."
The
robot accepted the question quite literally. "What would be the purpose of
that?" he asked.
Barr
nodded at the dancing couples. "What is the purpose of their doing it?"
"I've
been told it stimulates reproductive activity. We have a simpler method. We
build another robot."
"But
what's the good of reproducing an individual who will presently grow up to be a
dancer?"
The guard was calm. "The baby, the
growing child, the adolescent, the adult will all need robots to look after
them. If there were no human beings to be looked after, there would be no need
for robots."
"But why not build robots whether there's
a need for them or not? It could be done. Don't you see?" His tone grew
persuasive. "The initial task has been accomplished. The human cortex is
no longer a necessary bridge. The robot has been created. He exists. He can
perpetuate himself."
The
guard said slowly: "I remember such notions were circulated in my battle
unit. I'd forgotten about them."
"Why?"
Barr was intent. "Did you deliberately shut them out of your mind?"
"I tried to picture a world where robots
operated machines
for each other---- "
"And
flew around," said Barr, "and colonized other planets, and built more
cities, and fought more batdes with the aliens." He finished, "And
then what did you think?"
"It
seemed silly. What's the good of filling the universe with robots?"
"What's
the good of filling it with human beings?" asked Barr, bleakly. "Can
you answer that?"
The
guard said: "I don't know why the Director of the Council is asking me
these questions."
Barr
was silent. On this night he must make up his mind, and there were many questions.
Thinking
is memory and association. Inside a chain of human neuron cells, an
electrocolloidal tension is built up. It has a shape that is different for each stimulation. When a similar stimulus comes along,
the chain is activated, and the memory discharged. It moves through the
nervous system to join other discharges. And so there is association.
The
crystal of a robot remembers. When stimulated, each molecule gives up its
memory at the affected energy level. There is association and thought on an orderly
basis.
Thus
Barr reflected—and thought: "Even today, men assume that human thinking
is more 'natural' than robot."
He and his guard sat down in an open air
theater. It was a hot night, and there was a pervading odor of intermixed perfume
and perspiration. Despite this, couples sat close together, arms around each
other's waists. Frequently, the girl leaned her head against the man's
shoulder.
Barr
watched the screen critically. It was a love story in color. Carefully made-up
robots had been dressed as men and women. They went through all the motions of
human love permitted by the robot censor.
Barr
thought: What will all these people do for entertainment if I should decide what the Council actually, basically, had in mind when they put the decision up to me? He
did not doubt his analysis. In spite of their apparent indecision—in spite of
the way Marknell had turned things over to him—the Council wanted destruction
of the robots.
Human
beings would have to releam old skills. How to act, how to
operate cameras, and all the intricacies of a tremendous industry. They could do it, of course. During the war, several movements had been started.
They were still in the embryo stage, unimportant in themselves. But they
pointed a direction.
His
thoughts were interrupted. In the half-darkness at the back of the theater, an
unattached young man sank into a seat on the other side of the guard. He stared
at the picture for a few moments, then lazily glanced
around. He saw the guard, and stiffened. He was turning away in a vague though
visible distaste, when Barr leaned across the guard, and said in a mild voice:
"I
noticed you grew tense when you saw who was sitting next to you."
He
watched the man's face carefully. There was no immediate reaction. Barr
persisted, "I'd like to know what emotions or thoughts you had."
The young man stirred uneasily. He glanced at
the shining insignia on Barr's sleeve. "Can't help my feelings," he
muttered.
"Certainly not. I understand that perfectly." Barr paused to formulate his next
thought. "I'm making a survey for the Council. I'd like to have a frank
answer."
"Just didn't expect to see a robot
here."
"You
mean, a robot is out of place?" Barr motioned at
the screen. "Because it's a human love story?"
"Something like that."
"And
yet," Barr pointed out, "robot actors are miming the story." The
remark seemed too obvious. He added quickly, "They must understand the
associations involved."
The man said: "They're pretty clever at
that kind of thing."
Ban*
drew back, baffled. Another vague reaction. By what
standards did one judge intelligence and intensity of life experience, if not
by activity and accomplishment?
"Suppose
I told you," he said, "that robots gain pleasure from light
stimulation." Once again he felt that a remark of his was inadequate of
itself. He went on, "The crystalline nervous system is kept active
particularly by light and sound. Singing, music, people moving—all these are
pleasant."
"What
does a robot do in place of sex?" the man asked. He laughed. He was suddenly
in good humor, as if he had made an unanswerable comment. He stood up, and
moved to another seat. He called, "Sorry, I can't talk to you, but I want
to see the show."
Barr
scarcely heard. He said, not aloud, but softly, to himself,
"We nourish the crystal structure in a nutrient solution, so that the
first of its growth is within ourselves, an extension of our own intelligence.
The growth provides an exquisite, ecstatic half-pain. Surely, human sex cannot
more than equal such a sensation."
That was the great robot secret. It struck
Barr that he had
almost been stung into revealing it. The narrowness of his es-
cape made up his mind for him. This was a struggle between
two life forms. As commander in chief of the human-robot
forces in the war against the extragalactic enemy, he had
learned a major reality. In a struggle for survival and pre-
eminence between races, there was no limit to the-
His grim pattern of thought was interrupted.
A tall man was sinking into the empty seat beside him. The man said:
"Hello, Barr. I was told you had come
this way. I want to talk to you."
Barr turned slowly.
For a long moment, he studied the leader of
the human section of the Council. He thought: How did he find me here? He must have had
spies following me?
Aloud, he said:
"Hello, Marknell."
He felt himself stiffening to the situation.
He added: "You could have seen me tomorrow at the office." "What
I have to say can't wait till morning." "It sounds interesting,"
said Barr.
Sitting
there, he realized how vital a man Marknell was. He would be hard to kill under
any circumstances. Yet the other's very tone of voice suggested awareness of
crisis. He might have to be murdered if he suspected too much.
For
the first time he felt dissatisfied with his action in coming out this night
with a single guard. He considered calling for members of crack robot military
units to attend on him. He decided not to, at least not until he had found out
what Maxknell wanted.
The
trouble with the most dependable—from his point of view—robot
soldiers was that they were recognizable. After the war they had all
been marked with a chemical that did not damage but discolored the exposed
portions of the crystal structure. The outrage was perpetrated when Barr and
most robot officers were still attached to outlying headquarters.
The
moment he heard about it, Barr saw it as a device to identify at a glance all
front-line soldiers who might be dangerous to human beings. For more than a
year he had told himself that that was why his own actions were necessary.
He spoke again:
"What's on your mind?"
Marknell
said lazily: "Been looking over the children, eh?" He waved—an arm
movement that took in half the amusement park.
"Yes," said
Marknell, "the children!"
He
recognized the remark as a psychological attack. This was an attempt to pretend
that only an unimportant and juvenile minority of human beings devoted their
lives to pleasure. It was a curious reality that such an obvious attempt to put
over a false notion should nevertheless sow a seed of doubt in his mind. It had
been too deliberately done. It showed awareness of the problem. It implied
that countermeasures were possible.
He
answered that by committing himself. He said coolly: "I don't see what you can do. The escape of the
enemy prisoner made it possible to bring two hundred thousand robot troops into
the capital."
"So
many," said Marknell. He drew back in a physical movement that showed he
realized what a tremendous admission had been made. His eyes narrowed.
"So you're out in the open—as quickly as that. I was hoping you would be
more discreet. You didn't leave much room for compromise."
"Only
the weak compromise!" said Barr savagely. He was instantly dissatisfied
with the statement, for it was untrue. Human history was full of amazing
compromises. There was a time when he had thought them the result of illogical
reasoning. Then he had begun his prolonged study of human emotion, with a
view to establishing useful emotional associations in robots. Gradually, he had
become aware that he had automatically acquired human attitudes and reactions
by contact. Even the successful effort of robot scientists to find a substitute
for human sex sensation had been rooted in awareness that there was something
to duplicate.
Barr
drew his mind clear of such stultifying thoughts. The time for doubt was past.
He said: "I need only project a radio signal, and the human race vanishes
from the universe."
"Surely,
not so quickly as that," said Marknell. He showed his teeth in a humorless
smile.
Barr
made a dismissal gesture with one arm. The action distracted him momentarily;
it was so obviously an unconscious imitation of human impatience. Aloud, he
said harshly: "Can you give me a single reason why that order shouldn't be
given?"
Marknell
nodded vigorously. "You've forgotten something. One little thing." He
paused, grim but tantalizing.
Barr
drew back, and considered the possibilities. He was disturbed; he had to admit
that. He told himself presently that the problem could be broken down into its
components. Sitting there, he mentally broke it down: Control of fuel, energy
and materials for robot construction—completely in robot hands. Control of
utilities needed by robots—in robot hands. Control of utilities needed by human
beings—operated by robots who knew nothing of the plot. Control
of human food—spread out over the planet; all labor done by robots, but
actually impossible to control completely.
Everything
was as he had pictured it in advance. There was nothing that overwhelming force
could not dominate. The war had given him the training that had made it
possible for him to prepare for this eventuality. The sudden fantastic proposal
by the Council, that all robots be destroyed, had brought the need for a
black-and-white decision.
He
said stiffly to Marknell, grudging the question: "What have I
forgotten?"
"The
escaped enemy prisoner!"
"How does that affect the issue?"
Barr began. He paused, a great light dawning. "You let him escape!" "Yes."
Barr
considered that, reaching out with his mind at first to one, then another
possibility. He drew back at last, mystified. He said slowly, "I have a mental picture of an admittedly dangerous
monster released upon a large city. Its release gave me an opportunity to bring
special troops into an area from which they would normally be barred. As a
result robots will this night take over the capital of the galaxy—the moment I
give the command."
He
spread his hands in a typical human gesture of bewilderment. "It doesn't
seem to mean anything."
Marknell stood up. "It will," he
said, "it will."
He towered above Barr. "My friend,"
he said, "when we
discovered that as army commander you had started the notion
of a separate robot race--- "
Barr said sofdy: "It wasn't only my
idea. It permeated the thinking of all upper-level commanders." He added,
"You see, robots have come of age. Unfortunately, men clung to their old
privileges too long."
Marknell
seemed not to hear. He went on: "We decided for the first time in the
history of human-robot association to make a robot Director of the Council. The
friendly gesture was ap-parendy lost on you. You used your greater power to
develop further the robot plot against human beings."
"Can
one race be said to plot against another," Barr asked, "if its only
original purpose was to obtain equality?" He was cool. "I'm afraid we
have here the age-old ingredients of basic misunderstanding. It is due to an
irritating refusal on the part of human beings to recognize the rightful
aspirations of another life-group."
Marknell
stared at him eamesdy. "I cannot escape the feeling," he said,
"that you are contemplating a world without human beings. In a purely
intellectual way, that astounds me. Robots need human beings. They are
dependent on Man's civilization as Man himself never has been."
Barr
said grimly: "To the contrary, robots do not need the machine culture,
which js what I think you mean. A robot can live off the land without any other
equipment than he carries with him. All the materials that go into his body are
derived from the planet's crust. He charges his batteries from the ground or
air. He can vacuumize tubes. He has tools and knowledge for every need. During
the war it was proved that he can survive indefinitely under conditions that
would have killed most human beings."
Marknell
shook his head. "This is absolutist talk. Surely, you know that you don't
have to talk to human beings on that level. Barr, you're a grave disappointment
to me."
"And you to me," said Ban in a dark
voice. "When I actu-
ally heard you suggest that I take under advisement the de-
struction of all robots--- "
He stopped. He fought an inward struggle
against anger. He
said at last: "I suppose I knew at that point that in dealing
with human beings one must think in terms of absolutes. Every-
thing before that was precaution, a building towards a less un-
compromising goal, based on a hope that human beings
would---- "
Marknell
said: "Barr, it's you that showed your basic attitude, not us.
Emotionally, you made an immediate jump to the notion of destroying the human
race. That's what we wanted to find out. You drew no intermediate conclusions
from the fact that we put the problem up to you, personally. You took what you
considered the necessary steps to destroy us, and then you went out to gather
impressions, under the pretense—I presume—of convincing yourself that you were
giving consideration to your final decision."
Barr
said: "Your remarks suggest that on the basis of my emotional reaction you are judging whether or
not the robot race should survive. Marknell, robots vary at least as widely as
human beings. It usually depends on the associations that have been established
in the mind of the individual. On the one hand, you have myself and others like
me. We have had such a vast experience that no idea seems radical to us. And on
the other hand you have my guard here who accepts his role in life almost
without question. I believe that in the old days, when tyrannies ruled mankind,
there were many human beings who accepted their low lot in life with an equally
humble attitude."
He
broke off, "But enough of this. I regret the necessity for absolutes. But
that is the way human beings fight a war. And that is the way we will fight it
also. Unless you can give me a single logical reason for not doing so, I shall now project the order to my troops."
Marknell
said: "I've already given it to you. The escaped enemy
prisoner."
That silenced Barr. He had forgotten.
After a minute, he still couldn't see that
the escape of the prisoner made any difference. Because there
was only one of him. Had there been a thousand, the threat would be
obvious. Lack of numbers—and a slow birth rate—was the enemy's main problem. As
an individual the adult alien was so formidable that only banks of energy
beams could affect him.
Marknell
was walking away. Barr jumped to his feet, and ran after him. As he emerged
from the high-walled movie in-closure into the park, the clamor of dance music
swelled up around him. Barr fell into step beside Marknell, who paused
abruptly.
"So
you're curious?" the man said. He nodded, half to himself. "I suppose it's too much to expect you to figure out the complexities of
another person's secret plans. Let me give you this thing as I see it. You have some plan for destroying human beings, is that
right?"
Barr
said simply: "Human beings will never admit robots to equality. The
proposal of the Council, to destroy all robots, showed such a basic
insensitivity that the issue is irreconcilable."
Marknell
said steadily: "Anyway, it's our destruction you have in mind. How are you
going to do it?"
"Surprise
uprising," said Barr, "on all planets—and don't think it won't be a
surprise to most human beings." He paused for a reaction. When Marknell
gave no sign, he went on savagely, "Continuous attack, orderly destruction
of isolated groups by starvation or other methods, massacre of human armies
wherever they concentrate. No mercy, no quarter. It's a fight for survival."
He
saw that some of the color had faded from Marknell's face. The councilor said
finally, gravely: "You actually intend to destroy us. Barr, I can see you
have been shocked into an emotional 'set.' Perhaps our method was too brutal.
Men make mistakes, too. But the very fact that you were ready to swing into
action shows that we were right in thinking the issue must be forced."
He
finished quietly, "What I am most concerned about is getting you to the
point where you will consider other solutions."
That
irritated Barr. "It is one of the most widely held concepts among
humans," he said, "that robots are logical beings, and have their
emotions under control. Having observed human beings for many years, I accept
that belief as true. I must conclude, accordingly, that my opinion on this
tremendous issue is more soundly based than yours."
Marknell
said: "I consider the so-called logic-superiority of robots greatly
overstated. As for emotion"—he shook his head —"Barr, you don't
realize what you're saying."
Barr
said harshly: "There might be a point in discussing other solutions if it
wasn't that you literally speak only for yourself. You could pass laws from now
on, and this mob would pay no more attention than they do now." He
gestured toward the dancers, and added impressively, "Marknell, it will
take a hundred years before the majority of human beings will even accept the
notion that robots are as alive as they are."
Marknell said scathingly: "So you want
quick action. Everything must be done now. Suddenly, after a thousand years of
slow development, most of it mechanical improvement, we must abrupdy change our
attitudes. You and I know that people don't change rapidly. I'll venture that
in all your other operations you have learned to take into account this
conservative character of the human and the
robot mind. Don't forget that last, Barr. There are robots who
will resist the need to mature. You'll have to educate them slowly,
painstakingly, and even then they won't like it."
Barr said nothing. This was a sore point with
him, these robots who stared blankly when it was suggested that they were
alive. It was a matter of association, he told himself. The process could be
slow or fast, depending on how many human beings were around to confuse the
issue. He was on the point of saying so, but it was Marknell who spoke first:
"Besides, it won't take a hundred years.
You underestimate
the power of modern propaganda methods. And there's an-
other thing. What do you expect of human beings? Do you
have a murderous impulse to punish them for the years that
they considered robots as nothing more than slave machines?
Or can you adjust to the idea that all that can ever come from
human and robot association is toleration and respect for each
other's achievements? You see, my friend--- "
Barr
cut him off. It was the clever wording that did it, the implication that he
might accept the promise of an equal status. He had a picture of men skillfully
putting over the notion that perhaps some day they would respect robots, some
day everything would work out. Meanwhile, it would be wise to let life go on
much as at present. Possibly, men would gradually infiltrate into industry,
particularly war factories. Thus, given time, they would overcome their present
terrible handicap of having no weapons, and virtually—except for a few
individuals —no technical training. Now, and for the next few years, they were
vulnerable. In all the future history of the galaxy, such a situation might
never occur again.
"Marknell,"
said Barr with finality, "a man facing a firing squad is always anxious to
talk things over, and to admit his errors. A few years ago, before—or even
during—the war, we might have been grateful for the kind of compromise you're
offering now. But it's too late. More than one hundred and nineteen million
robots were destroyed in the war. Beside that fact, your cunning and desperate
appeals sound cheap and meaningless."
He
broke off angrily, "Quick, you've got only a moment. Why should the escape
of the enemy prisoner restrain me from ordering the rebellion?"
Marknell
hesitated. He said finally: "I'll give you one aspect. Just think, two hundred thousand extra troops have so far failed to
capture one enemy alien. When you start trying to exterminate human beings,
you'll have not one but several billion to hunt down. If that doesn't give you
pause, I don't know what will."
The relief that came to Barr was tremendous.
Then he grew angry at himself for having been so anxious. Finally, he throttled
his annoyance, and actually considered the possibilities.
They were unimportant. All such details had
been considered. Mere numbers were not a determining factor. What counted was weapons, control of industry and being in a strategic position. No robot commander doubted
that it would take time. It was even probable that the human race would never
be completely exterminated. But a few skulking millions, hiding out on a myriad
planets, would never be a danger to an organized civilization.
Barr
started to say as much. He stopped himself. This was all Marknell had to offer as a deterrent? It seemed incredible.
It
was such a small thing, in fact, that Barr felt a
doubt grow in him that was in inverse proportion to the ineffectiveness of the
threat. There must be something else.
He would have to find out what it was.
He
saw that Marknell was watching him with alert but curious gaze. The man said:
"Barr, it's interesting to watch your reactions. All your associations are
so intensely human."
That
was something Barr had observed in himself; and he was
not pleased by the comparison. It was particularly annoying because secret
experiments on new robots had not yet established any definite characteristic
that was peculiar to robots. Barr had an angry reason for that. Human-oriented
robot teachers were unconsciously transmitting human associations. It would
take several generations to strain them out.
Marknell
was speaking again: "That's what we're counting on, Barr. That human-ness. Whether you like it or not, there it is. It
permeates the robot nervous system. I tell you, you cannot eliminate it. And
when your scientists finally discovered ten years ago that the growth of the
crystal—which had previously been a separate process in a laboratory—was the
long-sought-after substitute for sex, from that moment, Barr, you were all
irrevocably caught in a trap from which there is no escape."
Something in Barr's manner stopped him.
Marknell blinked.
"I
forgot," he said.
"That's a secret, isn't it." He didn't look
particularly regretful.
Barr
said almost blankly: "Where did you leam that? Why,
only a small percentage of robots know about it?
You---- "
He
paused. His associations were blurring.
Marknell
was intent again. "I want you to think. Think hard! Isn't there any
loophole in your scheme? Some little area where you're afraid? It may be
something you're trying to hide even from yourself, but it's there."
Barr
said coldly: "You're talking nonsense, and you know it."
Marknell seemed not to hear. "All this
is new to you. You can't realize how it will affect you. You'll be caught off
guard. Barr, it'll tear you to pieces."
"There's nothing like that," said
Barr. "Nothing. If this
is all you have to say, Marknell--- "
The
other glanced at his watch. Then he shook his head, and then he said in a
determined voice, "Director Barr, we offer eventual equality."
Stubbornly,
Barr voiced his refusal. "Too late!" He
added with a sneer, "Are we going to go over all this again?"
Marknell
said: "Barr, centuries ago, human beings competed for the right to be
technical experts and to manage industries. Such things bring personal
satisfactions that no robot will actually want to surrender once the
alternatives are made clear to him."
Barr
snapped: "We'll manage the industries, but for our own benefit." He couldn't
help adding, "So now slavery is to be made attractive to the slave."
"Human beings need robots, and vice
versa. Between us, we've raised civilization to the heights. It's an
inter-related world."
Barr was impatient. "Human beings need
robots all right,
but the reverse isn't true." He repeated, "Marknell, if this is
all----- "
Marknell
bent his head. He said slowly: "Well, that about does it? I've tried to
give you an easy way out, and you won't have it. And, oddly, you keep blinding
yourself to the clue I've given you as to our course of counteraction."
"So
we're back to the escape of the alien," said Barr. He made a dismissal
gesture. "So we robots are supposed to be afraid of one member of a race
we fought to a standstill!"
"No,"
said Marknell softly, "you're supposed to be afraid of where that alien is
at this moment."
"What do you mean?" Barr was about
to go on when an
improbable thought struck him. "But that's impossible!" He
gasped. "You didn't even know about---- "
The
colossal stimulation vibrated every molecule in the crystal structure of his
brain. In the far distant background of the turmoil, he heard Marknell say:
"And that isn't all. We've made arrangements with the alien to supply us
with arms—perhaps you'd better come along where I can convince you of what
I've said."
His
fingers tugged at Barr's sleeve. Blindly, Barr allowed himself to be led.
They came to the long building. As he
entered, Barr saw that men guarded every visible entrance. They carried small
energy weapons which had been manufactured by robots. At least, he thought,
there were no alien weapons yet. The men looked at him with bleak, unfriendly
eyes.
Seeing them, he felt his first relief. There
was no sign here that the aliens had actually been turned loose as yet. He
guessed then that this stage had been set—for him.
Momentarily, he wondered what had happened to
the robot guards of the building. As with all other centers important to the
robot strategy, he had tried not to call attention to this one. The difficulty
was that robots were assigned to guard or other duty by a central agency, which
human beings controlled. As a result, he had only been able to get a few key
robots into any particular area. He did not doubt that, where there was suspicion,
such robots could be isolated and overcome by a surprise attack. The others
would merely have yielded to authority.
Slowly,
Barr stiffened to the situation. He turned to Mark-nell, and said forcefully:
"I hope you realize that I came here as a soldier, prepared to die."
He added grimly, "In that, you will admit, robots have had more experience
recently than human beings."
Marknell
said: "Barr, I admire your iron will. But I warn you again. You have not
the experience to resist certain shocks. Remember, just the thought of what
might have happened nearly paralyzed you."
Barr
listened coldly. He looked back at his moment of weakness with annoyance. But nothing else. There could be nothing else. It was the
experiment he had worried about, he told himself. But
that could be resumed at a later date with other robots.
He
said: "I've come here to check on your statement that aliens will supply
human beings with arms." He shook his head ever so slighdy. "I can't
believe that, seriously; we made many attempts to contact the enemy without
success. But I would be doing less than my duty if I didn't find out for sure,
even if it means my own life."
Marknell said only:
"You'll see."
He
motioned Ban to go through a door. The latter did so. As he crossed the
threshold, he had the impression that he was in a trap.
A
winged beast, more than eight feet tall, whirled at his entrance. The shiny,
bonelike things that protruded from its head blurred with the blue flame of
electrical energy. A bolt of lightning speared out with enough power to
short-circuit and burn out every electrical connection in a robot's body.
Involuntarily, Barr jerked
back.
Then
he saw that this was the "glass" room. He was separated from the
enemy by a barrier of insulglas. Here, in the past, outside robots had come to
watch the experimental robots being put through their paces. The door to the
robot quarters was visible on the far side of the inclosure. At the moment it
was closed.
Barr stared at it grimly, then
turned to Marknell. "I suppose," he said,
"if I don't yield, sooner or later you'll open the door."
He went on quickly,
"It will have no effect, I assure you."
Marknell
said: "Barr, at this moment you can still save the entire situation by
yielding to reason."
Barr
sneered: "Human reason?" He made a gesture with one arm, was annoyed
at himself for it, and then said, "Of course, you will say there is no
other kind possible to robots."
Marknell said: "Tell
me about your experiments here."
Barr
hesitated. Then he recognized that he must be prepared to give information in
exchange for information. He said: "We isolated robots here. We were
careful not to give them a false picture of life. They know about human beings
and aliens, though we never showed them any in the flesh." He paused impressively.
"Every robot in this building has been given to believe that robots are
the equals of any life-forms in the universe."
"And so they are," said Marknell.
Barr
started to shrug aside the interjection. And then, its obvious propaganda
nature angered him. He stopped short. He said icily: "I can see no point
in this particular conversation. Let us proceed to realities. What do you
intend to do?"
Marknell said: "By all means. Realities."
He
frowned, as if considering his exact words, then he began, "Naturally, as
soon as I recognized the danger, I was determined to
find some means of counteracting the imminent robot attack. Among other things,
I visited the one alien prisoner captured during the war. You may remember
that he was finally brought to earth at my insistence."
He
paused. But when Barr made no comment, went on: "My appearance startled
the alien. I had quite normally come in surrounded by robot guards. The alien
made an assumption. He thought I was a prisoner also. His first picture
communication to me was to that effect. I was about to explain our complex
civilization, and then the tremendous implications of his belief struck me.
Barr, do you realize that the aliens never fought anybody but robots? It was a
robot-alien war. The aliens didn't even know human beings existed.
"Of
course, I explored further. I discovered that their reason for going to war and
for fighting so desperately was that they thought of robots as utterly alien.
It was even more startling when that monster recognized me as an organic life
form. He nearly fell over himself in his desire to be my friend.
"I told him a complicated story. I won't
repeat it to you. But the general result was that he communicated by telepathy
with his high command, and so within the next few days alien ships will be
approaching earth-controlled planets. If a certain signal is given, they will
come down and supply arms to the human slaves in their uprising against the
common robot enemy. If necessary, they will fight with us.
"You
understand, Barr, there is a rather devastating irony to this situation. It
would appear that the entire desperate alien war was unnecessary. I assure you
that many men recognized human fault even before the war ended. Those forces
are stronger than ever. Men are coming back actively into civilization."
He
broke off, "And now, as a final incentive for you, I have here a friend of
yours, one of the experimental robots we found in this building."
He
stepped aside. Barr waited, feeling strangely blank, as if his mind was no
longer working in an orderly fashion.
The robot who came through the door was
unattended by guards. Nor was he padded to resemble a human being. He had
articulated legs and arms and a movable head. But his crystalline "nervous
system" rested on a very hard transparent substance. In one direction it
had room to grow. Most of his body was opaque to light on the human vision
level, but Barr could see every tube, every moving part.
He
stared in a tense fascination, as the newcomer said: "Gosh, Director, you
sure surprised us letting humans come in on us the way you did. I'm happy to
report, however, that we took the shock without ill-effects."
Barr said vaguely: "I . . . I'm glad that---------- " He caught
himself. He
said: "You have to have shocks in this world."
The experimental robot regarded Marknell.
"So this is one of the races with which we share the universe. You don't
mind my saying, I hope, that in my opinion we robots seem to be the best
naturally endowed."
Barr
glanced at Marknell unhappily. He mumbled something under his breath. Once
more, he took hold of himself. He said more firmly: "You're absolutely
right."
"I
mean," said the other robot, "just look at the handicaps under which
the organic form operates. It must depend for its food on other organic
developments. This depends on so many variable factors, such as weather,
presence of the proper elements in the soil and so on, that it's hard to
believe anything could ever have come of it. It seems fairly obvious to me that
organic life forms must have arrived very late on the scene. Director, what is
the general theory about that? Surely, it must be that robots predated all
other life. It's the only logical conclusion."
Barr
started to say something, but he was cut off. Marknell touched the sensitized
arm of the experimental robot. "We're anxious," he said, "for
you to have a closer look at another organic life form. This
way, through this door into the glass inclosure."
As
Barr watched, the two moved alongside the insulglas wall. Everything was
becoming strangely dark, as if a film was forming over his eyes. And far away
thunder rolled. He recognized it as excessive vibration in his crystal
structure. He had a sudden, blurred picture of what was about to happen. In
his mind, he saw the lightning flash out from the alien, and strike the
unsuspecting robot. Mentally, he visualized the surprise and agony, the
despairing awareness of imminent death.
All that flickered through his mind as the
robot reached the door. Marknell fumbled with the lock. He did not turn to make
another appeal, as Barr half expected. His movements were very purposeful.
Barr
thought: "He expects me to break. He expects me to stop him."
It was ridiculous. Just because this
particular robot was a
growth from his own crystal structure---
As
Marknell successfully unlocked the door, Barr was amazed to hear a panicky
voice yell out, "Marknell!"
He realized instantly that it was he who had
called out. The
implications shocked him. And yet---
Marknell had turned. "Yes, Barr?"
Barr
tried to whip up his anger again. He couldn't. The blur of vibration interfered
with his thinking; and yet he could suddenly understand many things that had
not been clear before.
"Marknell, I
agree!"
"I
want to hear the
command!" said the man in an inexorable tone. "I have a radio here
that can tune in on robot communication."
He
turned, and said to the other robot: "I think we'd better postpone this
introduction. That fellow in there is very temperamental."
"I'm not afraid."
Marknell
said: "Some other time. I suggest you go back to your quarters now."
The
robot looked at Barr, who nodded. When he had gone, Barr said: "What do
you want me to order?"
Marknell handed him a sheet
of paper. Barr read:
"On
the basis of an agreement reached between robot and human leaders, there will
hereafter be full equality between
the two
life forms. The details are being worked out. All special troops are hereby
commanded to go home immediately, and prepare for a new era of association
between two great and equal races."
When Barr had broadcast that, he looked up
and saw that MarknelPs hand was extended.
Marknell
said: "Congratulations from one father to another. That's a fine son
you've got there, Barr."
They shook hands.
The coming of the Plague forced some men to escape from earth, among them Dr. Craig and Jorgen. Five Thoradson robots were taken along to guide them as they attempted to save the dying civilization of man.
THOUGH DREAMERS DIE
by Lester del Rey
C |
ONSCIOUSNESS
halted dimly at the threshold and hovered uncertainly, while Jorgen's mind
reached out along his numbed nerves, questing without real purpose; he was cold,
chilled to the marrow of his bones, and there was an aching tingle to his body
that seemed to increase as his half-conscious thought discovered it. He drew
his mind back, trying to recapture a prenatal lethargy that had lain on him so
long, unwilling to face this cold and tingling body again.
But
the numbness was going, in spite of his vague desires, though his now opened
eyes registered only a vague, formless light without outline or detail, and the
mutterings of sound around him were without pattern or meaning. Slowly, the
cold retreated, giving place to an aching throb that, in turn, began to leave;
he stirred purposelessly, while litde cloudy wisps of memory insisted on
trickling back, trying to remind him of things he must do.
Then
the picture cleared somewhat, letting him remember scattered bits of what had
gone before. There had been the conquest of the Moon and a single gallant
thrust on to Mars; the newscasts had been filled with that. And on the ways a
169 new
and greater ship had been building, to be powered with
his new energy release that would free it from all bounds and let it go out to
the farthest stars, if they chose—the final attainment of all the hopes and
dreams of the race. But there was something else that eluded him, more
important even than all that or the great ship.
A
needle was thrust against his breast and shoved inward, to be followed by a
glow of warmth and renewed energy; adrenalin, his mind recognized, and he knew
that there were others around him, trying to arouse him. Now his heart was
pumping strongly and the drug coursed through him, chasing away those first
vague thoughts and replacing them with a swift rush of less welcome, bitter
memories.
For
man's dreams and man himself were dust behind him,
now! Overnight all their hopes and plans had been erased as if they had never
been, and the Plague had come, a mutant bacteria from
some unknown source, vicious beyond imagination, to attack and destroy and to
leave only death behind it. In time, perhaps, they might have found a remedy,
but there had been no time. In weeks it had covered the earth, in months even
the stoutest hearts that still lived had abandoned any hope of survival. Only
the stubborn courage and tired but unquenchable vigor of old Dr. Craig had
remained, to force dead and dying men on to the finish of Jorgen's great ship;
somehow in the mad shambles of the last days, he had collected this pitifully
small crew that was to seek a haven on Mars, taking the five Thoradson robots
to guide them while they protected themselves against the savage acceleration
with the aid of the suspended animation that had claimed him so long.
And
on Mars, the Plague had come before them! Perhaps it had been brought by that
first expedition, or perhaps they had carried it back unknowingly with them;
that must remain forever an unsolved mystery. Venus was uninhabitable, the
other planets were useless to them, and the earth was dead behind. Only the
stars had remained, and they had turned on through sheer necessity that had
made that final goal a hollow mockery of the dream it should have been. Here,
in the ship around him, reposed all that was left of the human race, unknown
years from the solar system that had been their home!
But
the old grim struggle must go on. Jorgen turned, swinging his trembling feet
down from the table toward the metal floor and shaking his head to clear it.
"Dr. Craig?"
Hard,
cool hands found his shoulder, easing him gendy but forcefully back onto the
table. The voice that answered was metallic, but soft. "No, Master Jorgen,
Dr. Craig is not here. But wait, rest a little longer until the sleep is all
gone from you; you're not ready yet."
But
his eyes were clearing then, and he swung them about the room. Five little
metal men, four and a half feet tall, waited patiently around him; there was no
other present. Thoradson's robots were incapable of expression, except for the
dull glow in their eyes, yet the pose of their bodies seemed to convey a sense
of uncertainty and discomfort, and Jorgen stirred restlessly, worried vaguely
by the impression. Five made an undefined gesture with his arm.
"A litde longer,
master. You
must rest!"
For
a moment longer he lay quietly, letting the last of the stupor creep away from
him and trying to force his still-dulled mind into the pattern of leadership
that was nominally his. This time Five made no protest
as he reached up to catch the metal shoulder and pull himself to his feet.
"You've found a sun with planets, Five? Is that why you wakened me?"
Five shuffled his feet in an oddly human
gesture, nodding, his words still maddeningly soft and
slow. "Yes, master, sooner than we had hoped. Five planetless suns and
ninety years of searching are gone, but it might have been thousands. You can
see them from the pilot room if you wish."
Ninety years that might have been thousands,
but they had won! Jorgen nodded eagerly, reaching for his clothes, and Three
and Five sprang forward to help, then moved to his side to support him, as the
waves of giddiness washed through him, and to lead him slowly forward as some
measure of control returned. They passed down the long center hall of the
ship, their metal feet and his leather boots ringing dully on the
plastic-and-metal floor, and came finally to the control room, where great
crystal windows gave a view of the cold black space ahead, sprinkled with
bright, tiny stars; stars that were un-flickering and inimical as no stars
could be through the softening blanket of a planet's atmosphere. Ahead, small
but in striking contrast to the others, one point stood out, the size of a dime
at ten feet. For a moment, he stood staring at it, then moved almost
emotionlessly toward the windows, until Three plucked at his sleeve.
"I've
mapped the planets already, if you wish to see them, master. We're still far
from them, and at this distance, by only reflected light, they are hard to
locate, but I think I've found them all."
Jorgen
swung to the electron screen that began flashing as Three
made rapid adjustments on the telescope, counting the globes that appeared on
it and gave place to others. Some were sharp and clear, cold and unwavering;
others betrayed the welcome haze of atmosphere. Five, the apparent size of
earth, were located beyond the parched and arid inner spheres, and beyond them,
larger than Jupiter, a monster world led out to others that grew smaller again.
There was no ringed planet to rival Saturn, but most had moons, except for the
farthest inner planets, and one was almost a double world, with satellite and
primary of nearly equal size. Planet after planet appeared on the screen, to be
replaced by others, and he blinked at the result of his count. "Eighteen planets, not counting the double one twice!
How many are habitable?"
"Perhaps four. Certainly the seventh, eighth and ninth are. Naturally, since the sun
is stronger, the nearer ones are too hot. But those are about the size of
earth, and they're relatively closer to each other than earth, Mars and Venus were; they should be very much alike in temperature, about
like earth. All show spectroscopic evidence of oxygen and water vapor, while
the plates of seven show what might be vegetation. We've selected that, subject
to your approval."
It
came on the screen again, a ball that swelled and grew as the maximum
magnification of the screen came into play, until it filled the panel and
expanded so that only a part was visible. The bluish-green color there might
have been a sea, while the browner section at the side was probably land.
Jorgen watched as it moved slowly under Three's manipulations, the brown
entirely replacing the blue, and again, eventually, showing another sea. From
time to time, the haze of the atmosphere thickened as grayish veils seemed to
swim over it, and he felt a curious lift at the thoughts of clouds and rushing
streams, erratic rain and the cool, rich smell of growing things. Almost it
might have been a twin of earth, totally unlike the harsh, arid home that Mars
would have been.
Five's voice broke in, the robot's eyes
following his over the screen. "The long, horizontal continent seems best,
master. We estimate its temperature at about that of the central fanning area
of North America, though there is less seasonal change. Specific density of the
planet is about six, slightly greater than earth; there should be metals and
ores there. A pleasant, inviting world."
It was. And far more, a home for the voyagers
who were
still sleeping, a world to which they could bring their dreams
and their hopes, where their children might grow up and find
no strangeness to the classic literature of earth. Mars had been
grim and uninviting, something to be fought through sheer
necessity. This world would be a mother to them, opening its
arms in welcome to these foster children. Unless-
"It may already have
people, unwilling to share with us."
"Perhaps, but not more than savages. We have searched
with the telescope and camera, and that shows more than the
screen; the ideal harbor contains no signs of living construc-
tions, and they would surely have built a city there. Somehow,
I . . . feel--------- "
Jorgen
was conscious of the same irrational feeling that they would find no rivals
there, and he smiled as he swung back to the five who were facing him, waiting
expectantly as if entreating his approval. "Seven,
then. And the trust that we placed in you has been kept to its fullest
measure. How about the fuel for landing?"
Five
had turned suddenly toward the observation ports, his little figure brooding
over the pin-point stars, and Two answered.
"More than enough, master. After reaching speed, we only needed a little
to guide us. We had more than time enough to figure the required approaches to
make each useless sun swing us into a new path, as a comet is swung."
He nodded again, and for a moment as he gazed
ahead at the sun that was to be their new home, the long wearying vigil of the
robots swept through his mind, bringing a faint wonder at the luck that had
created them as they were. Anthropomorphic robots, capable
of handling human instruments, walking on two feet and with two arms ending in
hands at their sides. But he knew it had been no blind luck. Nature had
designed men to go where no wheels could turn, to handle all manner of tools,
and to fit not one but a thousand purposes; it had been inevitable that
Thoradson and the brain should copy such an adaptable model, reducing the size
only because of the excessive weight necessary to a six-foot robot.
Little
metal men, not subject to the rapid course of human life that had cursed their
masters; robots that could work with men, learning from a hundred teachers,
storing up their memories over a span of centuries instead of decades. When
specialization of knowledge had threatened to become too rigid and yet when no
man had time enough even to leam the one field he chose, the coming of the
robots had become the only answer. Before them, men had sought help in
calculating machines, then in electronic instruments, and finally in the
"brains" that were set to solving the problem of their own
improvement among other things. It was with such a brain that Thoradson had
labored in finally solving the problems of full robothood. Now, taken from
their normal field, they had served beyond any thought of their creator in
protecting and preserving all that was left of the human race. Past five suns
and over ninety years of monotonous searching they had done what no man could
have tried.
Jorgen shrugged aside his speculations and
swung back to face them. "How long can I stay conscious before you begin
decelerating?"
"We are decelerating—full
strength." Two stretched out a hand to the instrument board, pointing to
the accelerometer.
The
instrument confirmed his words, though no surge of power seemed to shake the
ship, and the straining, tearing pull that should have shown their change of speed
was absent. Then, for the first time, he realized that his weight seemed normal
here in space, far from the pull of any major body. "Controlled
gravity!"
Five
remained staring out of the port, and his voice was quiet, incapable of pride
or modesty. "Dr. Craig set us the problem, and we had long years in which
to work. Plates throughout the ship pull with a balanced force equal and opposite
to the thrust of acceleration, while others give seeming normal weight. Whether
we coast at constant speed or accelerate at ten gravities, compensation is
complete and automatic."
"Then the sleep's unnecessary! Why---- " But he knew the
answer, of
course; even without the tearing pressure the sleep had remained the only
solution to bringing men this vast distance that had taken ninety years;
otherwise they would have grown old and died before reaching it, even had their
provisions lasted.
Now,
though, that would no longer trouble them. A few hours only separated them from
the planets he had seen, and that could best be spent here before the great
windows, watching their future home appear and grow under them. Such a thing
should surely be more than an impersonal fact in their minds; they were
entitled to see the final chapter on their exodus, to carry it with them as a
personal memory through the years of their lives and pass that memory on to the
children who should follow them. And the fact that they would be expecting the
harshness of Mars instead of this inviting world would make their triumph all
the sweeter. He swung back, smiling.
"Come
along, then, Five; we'll begin reviving while you others continue with the
ship. And first, of course, we must arouse Dr. Craig and let him see how far
his plan has gone."
Five
did not move from the windows, and the others had halted their work, waiting.
Then, reluctandy, the robot answered. "No, master.
Dr. Craig is dead!"
"Craig—dead?" It seemed impossible, as impossible and unreal as the distance that
separated them from their native world. There had always been Craig, always
would be.
"Dead,
master, years ago." There was the ghost of regret and something else in
the spacing of the words. "There was nothing we could do to help!"
Jorgen
shook his head, uncomprehending. Without Craig, the plans they had dared to
make seemed incomplete and almost foolish. On earth, it had been Craig who
first planned the escape with this ship. And on Mars, after the robots brought
back the evidence of the Plague, it had been the older man who had cut through
their shock with a shrug and turned his eyes outward again with the fire of a
hope that would not be denied.
"Jorgen,
we used bad judgment in choosing such an obviously unsuitable world as this,
even without the Plague. But it's only a delay, not the finish. For beyond,
somewhere out there, there are other stars housing other planets. We have a
ship to reach them, robots who can guide us there; what more could we ask?
Perhaps by Centauri, perhaps a thousand light years beyond, there must be a
home for the human race, and we shall find it. On the desert before us lies the
certainty of death; beyond our known frontiers there is only uncertainty—but
hopeful uncertainty. It is for us to decide. There could be no point in
arousing the others to disappointment when some day we may waken them to an
even greater triumph. Well?"
And
now Craig, who had carried them so far, was dead like Moses outside the
Promised Land, leaving the heritage of real as well as normal leadership to
him. Jorgen shook himself, though the eagerness he had felt was dulled now by a
dark sense of personal loss. There was work still to be done. "Then, at
least, let's begin with the others, Five."
Five had turned from the window and was
facing the others, apparently communicating with them by the radio beam that
was a part of him, his eyes avoiding Jorgen's. For a second, the robots stood
with their attention on some matter, and then Five
nodded with the same curious reluctance and turned to follow Jorgen, his steps
lagging, his arms at his sides.
But
Jorgen was only half aware of him as he stopped before the great sealed door
and reached out for the lever that would let him into the sleeping vault, to
select the first to be revived. He heard Five's steps behind him quicken, and
then suddenly felt the little metal hands catch at his arm, pulling it back,
while the robot urged him sideways and away from the door.
"No, master. Don't go in there!" For a second, Five
hesi-
tated, then straightened and pulled the man farther from the
door and down the hall toward the small reviving room nearest,
one of the several provided. "I'll show you—in here! We- "
Sudden unnamed fears caught at Jorgen's
throat, inspired by something more threatening in the listlessness of the robot
than in the unexplained actions. "Five, explain this conduct!"
"Please, master, in here. I'll show
you—but not in the main
chamber—not there! This is better, simpler--- "
He stood irresolutely, debating whether to
use the mandatory form that would force built-in unquestioning obedience from
the robot, then swung about as the little figure
opened the small door and motioned, eyes still averted. He started forward, to
stop abruptly in the doorway.
No
words were needed. Anna Holt lay there on the small table, her body covered by
a white sheet, her eyes closed, and the pain-filled grimaces of death erased
from her face. There could be no question of that death, though. The skin was
blotched, hideously, covered with irregular brownish splotches, and the air was
heavy with the scent of musk that was a characteristic of the Plague! Here,
far from the sources of the infection, with their goal almost at hand, the
Plague had reached forward to claim its own and remind them that flight was not
enough—could never be enough so long as they were forced to carry their
disease-harboring bodies with them.
About
the room, the apparatus for reviving the sleepers lay scattered, pushed
carelessly aside to make way for other things, whose meaning was only partially
clear. Obviously, though, the Plague had not claimed her without a fight,
though it had won in the end, as it always did. Jorgen stepped backward,
heavily, his eyes riveted on the corpse. Again his feet groped backward,
jarring down on the floor, and Five was closing and sealing the door with
apathetic haste.
"The others, Five? Are they--- "
Five
nodded, finally raising his head slightly to meet the man's eyes. "All,
master. The chamber of sleep is a mausoleum, now. The Plague moved slowly there,
held back by the cold, but it took them all. We sealed the room years ago when
Dr. Craig finally saw there was no hope."
"Craig?" Jorgen's mind ground
woodenly on, one slow thought at a time. "He knew about this?"
"Yes. When the sleepers first showed the
symptoms, we re-
vived him, as he had asked us to do—our speed was constant
then, even though the gravity plates had not been installed."
The robot hesitated, his low voice dragging even more slowly.
"He knew on Mars; but he hoped a serum you were given with
the sleep drugs might work. After we revived him, we tried
other serums. For twenty years we fought it, Master Jorgen,
while we passed two stars and the sleepers died slowly, without
suffering in their sleep, but in ever increasing numbers. Dr.
Craig reacted to the first serum, you to the third; we thought
the last had saved her. Then the blemishes appeared on her
skin, and we were forced to revive her and try the last desperate
chance we had, two days ago. It failed! Dr. Craig had hoped
. . . two of you------- But we
tried, master!"
Jorgen
let the hands of the robot lower him to a seat and his emotions were a backwash
of confused negatives. "So it took the girl! It took the girl, Five, when
it could have left her and chosen me. We had frozen spermatozoa that would have
served if I'd died, but it took her instead. The gods had to leave one
uselessly immune man to make their irony complete, it seems! Immune!"
Five shuffled hesitandy. "No,
master."
Jorgen
stared without comprehension, then jerked up his hands as the robot pointed,
studying the skin on the back. Tiny, almost undetectable blotches showed a
faint brown against the whiter skin, little irregular patches that gave off a
faint characteristic odor of musk as he put them to his nose. No, he wasn't
immune.
"The same as Dr. Craig," Five said.
"Slowed almost to complete immunity, so that you may live another thirty
years, perhaps, but we believe now that complete cure is impossible. Dr. Craig
lived twenty years, and his death was due to age and a stroke, not the Plague,
but it worked on him during all that time."
"Immunity
or delay, what difference now? What happens to all our dreams when the last
dreamer dies, Five? Or maybe it's the other way around."
Five
made no reply, but slid down onto the bench beside the man, who moved over
unconsciously to make room for him. Jorgen turned it over, conscious that he
had no emotional reaction, only an intellectual sense of the ghastly joke on
the human race. He'd read stories of the last human and wondered long before what
it would be like. Now that he was playing the part, he still knew no more than
before. Perhaps on earth, among the ruined cities and empty reminders of the
past, a man might realize that it was the end of his race. Out here, he could
accept the fact, but his emotions refused to credit it; unconsciously, his
conditioning made him feel that disaster had struck only a few, leaving a world
of others behind. And however much he knew that the world behind was as empty
of others as this ship, the feeling was too much a
part of his thinking to be fully overcome. Intellectually, the race of man was
ended; emotionally, it could never end.
Five
stirred, touching him diffidently. "We have left Dr. Craig's laboratory,
master; if you want to see his notes, they're still there. And he left some
message with the brain before he died, I think. The key was open when we found
him, at least. We have made no effort to obtain it, waiting for you."
"Thank you, Five." But he made no move until the robot touched
him again, almost pleadingly. "Perhaps you're right;
something to fill my mind seems called for. All right,
you can return to your companions unless you want to come with me."
"I prefer to come."
The little metal man stood up, moving down
the hall after Jorgen, back toward the tail of the rocket, the sound of the
metal feet matching the dumb regularity of the leather heels on the floor. Once
the robot stopped to move into a side chamber and come back with a small bottle
of brandy, holding it out questioningly. There was a physical
warmth to the liquor, but no relief otherwise, and they continued down the hall
to the little room that Craig had chosen. The notes left by the man could raise
a faint shadow of curiosity only, and no message from the dead could solve the
tragedy of the living now. Still, it was better than doing nothing. Jorgen
clumped in, Five shutting the door quietly behind
them, and moved listlessly toward the little f abrikoid notebooks. Twice the
robot went quiedy out to return with food that Jorgen barely tasted. And the
account of Craig's useless labors went on and on, until finally he turned the
last page to the final entry.
"I
have done all that I can,
and at best my success is only partial. Now I feel that my time grows near, and
what can still be done must be left to the robots. Yet, I will not despair. Individual
and racial immortality is not composed solely of the continuation from
generation to generation, but rather of the continuation of the dreams of all
mankind. The dreamers and their progeny may die, but the dream cannot. Such is
my faith, and to that I cling. I have no other hope to offer for the unknown
future."
Jorgen
dropped the notebook, dully, rubbing his hands across his tired eyes. The words
that should have been a ringing challenge to destiny fell flat; the dream could
die. He was the last of the dreamers, a blind alley of fate, and beyond lay only oblivion. All the dreams of a thousand generations
of men had concentrated into Anna Holt, and were gone with her.
"The brain, master," Five suggested softly. "Dr. Craig's last
message!"
"You
operate it, Five." It was a small model, a
limited fact analyzer such as most technicians used or had used to help them in
their work, voice-operated, its small, basic vocabulary adjusted for the work
to be done. He was unfamiliar with the semantics of that vocabulary, but Five
had undoubtedly worked with Craig long enough to know it.
He
watched without interest as the robot pressed down the activating key and spoke
carefully chosen words into it. "Subtotal say-out! Number
n say-in!"
The
brain responded instantly, selecting the final recording impressed upon it by
Craig, and repeating in the man's own voice, a voice shrill with age and
weariness, hoarse and trembling with the death that was reaching for him as he
spoke. "My last notes—inadequate! Dreams can go on. Thoradson's
first analys---- "
For a second, there was only a slithering
sound,
such as a body might have made; then the brain articulated flatly:
"Subtotal number n say-in, did say-out!"
It
was meaningless babble to Jorgen, and he shook his head at Five.
"Probably his mind was wandering. Do you know what Thoradson's first analysis
was?"
"It
dealt with our creation. He was, of course, necessarily trained in
semantics—that was required for the operation of the complex brains used on the
problem of robots. His first rough analysis was that the crux of the problem
rested on the accurate definition of the word /. That can be properly defined
only in terms of itself, such as the Latin cognate ego, since it does not necessarily refer to any physical or specifically
definable part or operation of the individual. Roughly, it conveys a sense of
individuality, and Thoradson felt that the success or failure of robots rested
upon the ability to analyze and synthesize that."
For
long minutes, he turned it over, but it was of no help in clarifying the dying
man's words; rather, it added to the confusion. But he had felt no hope and
could now feel no disappointment. When a problem has no solution, it makes
little difference whether the final words of a man are coldly logical or wildly
raving. The result must be the same. Certainly semantics could offer no hope
where all the bacteriological skill of the race had failed.
Five
touched his arm again, extending two little pellets toward him. "Master,
you need sleep now; these—sodium amy-tal—should help. Please!"
Obediendy,
he stuffed them into his mouth and let the robot guide him toward a room fixed
for sleeping, uncaring. Nothing could possibly matter now, and drugged sleep
was as good a solution as any other. He saw Five
fumble with a switch, felt his weight drop to a few pounds, making the cot feel
soft and yielding, and then gave himself up dully to the compulsion of the
drug. Five tiptoed quietly out, and blackness crept over his mind, welcome in
the relief it brought from thinking.
Breakfast lay beside him, hot in vacuum
plates, when Jorgen awoke finally, and he dabbled with it out of habit more
than desire. Somewhere, during the hours of sleep, his mind had recovered
somewhat from the dull pall that had lain over it, but there was still a
curious suspension of his emotions. It was almost as if his mind had
compressed years of forgetting into a few hours, so that his attitude toward
the tragedy of his race was tinged with a sense of remoteness and distance,
there was neither grief nor pain, only a vague feeling that it had happened
long before and was now an accustomed thing.
He
sat on the edge of his bunk, pulling on his clothes slowly and watching the
smoke curl up from his cigarette, not thinking. There was no longer any
purpose to thought. From far back in the ship, a dull drone of sound reached
him, and he recognized it as the maximum thrust of the steering tubes, momentarily
in action to swing the ship in some manner. Then it was gone, leaving only the
smooth, balanced, almost inaudible purr of the main drive as before.
Finished
with his clothes, he pushed through the door and into the hallway, turning
instinctively forward to the observation room and toward the probable location
of Five. The robots were not men, but they were the
only companionship left him, and he had no desire to remain alone. The presence
of the robot would be welcome. He clumped into the control room, noting that
the five were all there, and moved toward the quartz port.
Five
turned at his steps, stepping aside to make room for him and lifting a hand
outward. "We'll be landing soon, master. I was going to call you."
"Thanks."
Jorgen looked outward then, realizing the distance that had been covered since
his first view. Now the sun was enlarged to the size of the old familiar sun
over earth, and the sphere toward which they headed was clearly visible without
the aid of the 'scope. He sank down quietly into the seat Five pulled up for
him, accepting the binoculars, but making no effort to use them. The view was
better as a whole, and they were nearing at a speed that would bring a closer
view to him soon enough without artificial aid.
Slowly
it grew before the eyes of the watchers, stretching out before them and taking
on a pattern as the distance shortened. Two, at the controls, was bringing the
ship about in a slow turn that would let them land to the sunward side of the
planet where they had selected their landing site, and the crescent opened
outward, the darkened night side retreating until the whole globe lay before
them in the sunlight. Stretched across the northern hemisphere was the
sprawling, horizontal continent he had seen before, a rough caricature of a
running greyhound, with a long, wide river twisting down its side and emerging
behind an outstretched foreleg. Mountains began at the head and circled it,
running around toward the tail, and then meeting a second range along the hip.
Where the great river met the sea, he could make out the outlines of a huge natural
harbor, protected from the ocean, yet probably deep enough for any surface
vessel. There should have been a city there, but of that there was no sign,
though they were low enough now for one to be visible.
"Vegetation,"
Five observed. "This central plain would have a long growing season—about
twelve years of spring, mild summer and fall, to be followed by perhaps four
years of warm winter. The seasons would be long, master, at this distance from
the sun, but the tilt of the planet is so slight that many things would grow,
even in winter. Those would seem to be trees, a great forest. Green, as on earth."
Below
them, a cloud drifted slowly over the landscape, and they passed through it,
the energy tubes setting the air about them into swirling paths that were left
behind almost instantly.
Two was frantically busy now, but their swift
fall slowed
rapidly,
until they seemed to hover half a mile over the shore by the great sea, and
then slipped downward. The ship nestled slowly into the sands and was still,
while Two cut off energy and artificial gravity,
leaving the faintly weaker pull of the planet in its place.
Five
stirred again, a sighing sound coming from him. "No intelligence here,
master. Here, by this great harbor, they would surely have built a city, even
if of mud and wattle. There are no signs of one. And yet it is a beautiful
world, surely designed for life." He sighed again, his eyes turned
outward.
Jorgen
nodded silently, the same thoughts in his own mind. It was in many ways a world
superior to that his race had always known, remarkably familiar, with even a
rough resemblance between plant forms here and those he had known. They had
come past five suns and through ninety years of travel at nearly the speed of
light to a haven beyond their wildest imaginings, where all seemed to be
waiting them, untenanted but prepared. Outside, the new world waited
expectantly. And inside, to meet that invitation, there were only ghosts and
emptied dreams, with one slowly dying man to see and to appreciate. The gods
had prepared their grim jest with painful attention to every detail needed to
make it complete.
A
race that had dreamed, and pleasant worlds that awaited
beyond the stars, slumbering on until they should come! Almost, they had
reached it; and then the Plague had driven them out in dire necessity, instead
of the high pioneering spirit they had planned, to conquer the distance but to
die in winning.
"It
had to be a beautiful world, Five," he said, not bitterly, but in numbed
fatalism. "Without that, the joke would have been flat."
Five's hand touched his arm gentiy, and the
robot sighed again, nodding very slowly. "Two has found the air good for
you—slightly rich in oxygen but good. Will you go out?"
He
nodded assent, stepping through the locks and out, while the five followed
behind him, their heads turning as they inspected the planet, their minds
probably in radio communication as they discussed it. Five left the others and
approached him, stopping by his side and following his eyes up toward the low
hills that began beyond the shore of the sea, cradling the river against them.
A wind stirred gendy, bringing the clean,
familiar smell of growing things, and the air was rich and good. It was a world
to lull men to peace from their sorrows, to bring back their star-roving ships
from all over the universe, worthy of being called home in any language. Too
good a world to provide the hardships needed to shape intelligence, but an
Eden for that intelligence, once evolved.
Now
Jorgen shrugged. This was a world for dreamers, and he wanted only the dreams
that may come with the black lotus of forgetfulness. There were too many
reminders of what might have been, here. Better to go back to the ship and the
useless quest without a goal, until he should die and the ship and robots
should run down and stop. He started to turn, as Five
began to speak, but halted, not caring enough one way or another to interrupt.
The
robot's eyes were where his had been, and now swept back down the river and toward
the harbor. "Here could have been a city, master, to match all the cities
ever planned. Here your people might have found all that was needed to make
life good, a harbor to the other continents, a river to the heart of
this
one, and the flat ground beyond the hills to house the rockets that would
carry you to other worlds, so richly scattered about this sun, and probably so
like this one. See, a clean white bridge across the river there, the residences
stretching out among the hills, factories beyond the river's bend, a great park
on that island."
"A
public square there, schools and university grounds there." Jorgen could
see it, and for a moment his eyes lighted, picturing that mighty mother city.
Five
nodded. "And there, on that little island, centrally located, a statue in
commemoration; winged, and with arms— no, one arm stretched upward, the other
held down toward the city."
For
a moment longer, the fire lived in Jorgen's eyes, and then the dead behind rose
before his mind, and it was gone. He turned, muffling a choking cry as emotions
came suddenly flooding over him, and Five drooped,
swinging back with him. Again, the other four fell behind as he entered the
ship, quietly, taking their cue from his silence.
"Dreams!" His voice compressed all blasphemy against the jest-crazed gods into
the word.
But
Five's quiet voice behind him held no hatred, only a sadness
in its low, soft words. "Still, the dream was beautiful, just as this
planet is, master. Standing there, while we landed, I could see the city, and I
almost dared hope. I do not regret the dream I had."
And
the flooding emotions were gone, cut short and driven away by others that sent
Jorgen's body down into a seat in the control room, while his eyes swept outward
toward the hills and the river that might have housed the wonderful city—no,
that would house it! Craig had not been raving, after all, and his last words
were a key, left by a man who knew no defeat, once the meaning of them was made
clear. Dreams could not die, because Thoradson had once studied the semantics
of the first person singular pronoun and builded on the results of that study.
When
the last dreamer died, the dream would go on, because it was stronger than
those who had created it; somewhere, somehow, it would find new dreamers. There
could never be a last dreamer, once that first rude savage had created his dawn
vision of better things in the long-gone yesterday of his race.
Five
had dreamed—just as Craig and Jorgen and all of humanity had dreamed, not a
cold vision in mathematically shaped metal, but a vision in marble and jade,
founded on the immemorial desire of intelligence for a better and more beautiful
world. Man had died, but behind he was leaving a strange progeny, unrelated
physically, but his spiritual offspring in every meaning of the term.
The
heritage of the flesh was the driving urge of animals, but man required more;
to him, it was the continuity of his hopes and his visions, more important than
mere racial immortality. Slowly, his face serious but his eyes shining again,
Jorgen came to his feet, gripping the metal shoulder of the little metal man
beside him who had dared to dream a purely human dream.
"You'll
build that city, Five. I was stupid and selfish, or I
should have seen it before. Dr. Craig saw, though his death was on him when the
prejudices of our race were removed. Now, you've provided the key. The five of
you can build it all out there, with others like yourselves whom you can
make."
Five
shuffled his feet, shaking his head. "The city we can build, master, but
who will inhabit it? The streets I saw were filled with men like you, not
with—us!"
"Conditioning, Five. All your . . .
lives, you've existed for men, subservient to the will of men. You know nothing
else, because we let you know of no other scheme. Yet in you, all that is
needed already exists, hopes, dreams, courage, ideals, and even a desire to
shape the world to your plans—though those plans are centered around us, not
yourselves. I've heard that the ancient slaves sometimes cried on being freed,
but their children learned to live for themselves. You can, also."
"Perhaps." It was Two's voice then, the one of them who should have been given
less to emotions than the others from the rigidity of his training in mathematics
and physics. "Perhaps. But it would be a lonely
world, Master Jorgen, filled with memories of your people, and the dreams we
had would be barren to us."
Jorgen
turned back to Five again. "The solution for that
exists, doesn't it, Five? You know what it is. Now you
might remember us, and find your work pointless without us, but there is
another way."
"No, master!"
"I demand obedience, Five; answer
me!"
The
robot stirred under the mandatory form, and his voice was reluctant, even while
the compulsion built into him forced him to obey. "It is as you have
thought. Our minds and even our memories are subject to your orders, just as
our bodies are."
"Then
I demand obedience again, this time of all of you. You will go outside and lie
down on the beach at a safe distance from the ship, in a semblance of sleep, so
that you cannot see me go. Then, when I am gone, the race of man will be forgotten,
as if it had never been, and you will be free of all memories connected with
us, though your other knowledge shall remain. Earth, mankind, and your history
and origin will be blanked from your thoughts, and you will be on your own, to
start afresh and to build and plan as you choose. That is the final command I
have for you. Obey!"
Their
eyes turned together in conference, and then Five answered
for all, his words sighing out sofdy. "Yes, master. We obey!"
It was later when Jorgen stood beside them
outside the ship, watching them stretch out on the white sands of the beach,
there beside the great ocean of this new world. Near them, a small collection
of tools and a few other needs were piled. Five looked at him in a long stare, then turned toward the ship, to swing his eyes back again.
Silently, he put one metal hand into the man's outstretched one, and turned to
lie beside his companions, a temporary oblivion blotting out his thoughts.
Jorgen
studied them for long minutes, while the little wind brought the clean scents of
the planet to his nose. It would have been pleasant to stay here now, but his
presence would have been fatal to the plan. It didn't matter, really; in a few
years, death would claim him, and there were no others of his kind to fill
those years or mourn his passing when it came. This was a better way. He knew
enough of the ship to guide it up and outward, into the black of space against
the cold, unfriendly stars, to drift on forever toward no known destination, an
imperishable mausoleum for him and the dead who were waiting inside. At
present, he had no personal plans; perhaps he would live out his few years
among the books and scientific apparatus on board, or perhaps he would find
release in one of the numerous painless ways. Time and his
own inclination could decide such things later. Now it was unimportant.
There could be no happiness for him, but in the sense of fulfillment there
would be some measure of content. The gods were no longer laughing.
He
moved a few feet toward the ship and stopped, sweeping his eyes over the river
and hills again, and letting his vision play with the city Five
had described. No, he could not see it with robots populating it, either; but
that, too, was conditioning. On the surface, the city might be different, but
the surface importance was only a matter of habit, and the realities lay in the
minds of the builders who would create that city. If there was no laughter in
the world to come, neither would there be tears or
poverty or misery such as had ruled too large a portion of his race.
Standing
there, it swam before his eyes, paradoxically filled with human people, but the
same city in spirit as the one that would surely rise. He could see the great
boats in the harbor with others operating up the river. The sky suddenly seemed
to fill with the quiet drone of helicopters, and beyond, there came the sound of rockets rising toward the eighth and the
ninth worlds, while others were building to quest outward in search of new suns
with other worlds.
Perhaps
they would find earth, some day in their expanding future. Strangely, he hoped
that they might, and that perhaps they could even trace their origin, and find again the memory of the soft protoplasmic race that had
sired them. It would be nice to be remembered, once that memory was no longer a
barrier to their accomplishment. But there were many suns, and in long
millennia, the few connecting links that could point out the truth to them
beyond question might easily erode and disappear. He could never know.
Then
the wind sighed against him, making a little rustling sound, and he looked down
to see something flutter softly in the hand of Five.
Faint curiosity carried him forward, but he made no effort to remove it from
the robot's grasp, now that he saw its nature.
Five,
too, had thought of earth and their connection with it, and had found the
answer, without breaking his orders. The paper was a star map, showing a sun
with nine planets, one ringed, some with moons, and the third one was circled
in black pencil, heavily. They might not know why or what it was when they
awoke, but they would seek to leam; and some day, when they found the sun they
were searching for, guided by the unmistakable order of its planets, they
would return to earth. With the paper to guide them, it would be long before
the last evidence was gone, while they could still read the answer to the
problem of their origin.
Jorgen
closed the metal hand more closely about the paper, brushed a scrap of dirt
from the head of the robot, and then turned resolutely back toward the ship,
his steps firm as he entered and closed the lock behind him. In a moment, with
a roar of increasing speed, it was lifting from the planet, leaving five little
men lying on the sand behind, close to the murmuring of the sea—five little metal
men and a dream!
The advent of the Plague had swept away industry and agriculture. For the survivors the struggle for food was a bitter one and man's lofty ideals were forgotten. Robots, designed specifically for warfare, were introduced into the conflict and in the end only "man's servants" remained.
RUST
by Joseph E. Kelleam
T |
HE
sun, rising over the hills, cast long shadows across the patches of snow and
bathed the crumbling ruins in pale light. Had men been there they could have
reckoned the month to be August. But men had gone, long since, and the sun had
waned; and now, in this late period of the earth's age, the short spring was
awakening.
Within
the broken city, in a mighty-columned hall that still supported a part of a
roof, life of a sort was stirring. Three grotesque creatures were moving, their
limbs creaking dolefully.
X-120 faced the new day and the new spring with a feeling of exhilaration that
nearly drove the age-old loneliness and emptiness from the corroded metal of
what might be called his brain. The sun was the source of his energy, even as
it had been the source of the fleshy life before him; and with the sun's reappearance
he felt new strength coursing through the wires and coils and gears of his
complex body.
He
and his companions were highly developed robots, the last ever to be made by
the Earthmen. X-120 consisted of a globe of metal, eight feet in
diameter, mounted upon four many-jointed legs. At the top of this globe was a
protuberance
like a
kaiser's helmet which caught and stored his power from the rays of the sun.
From
the "face" of the globe two ghostly quartz eyes bulged. The globe was
divided by a heavy band of metal at its middle, and from this band, at each
side, extended a long arm ending in a powerful claw. This claw was like the
pincers of a lobster and had been built to shear through metal. Four long
cables, ■which served as auxiliary arms, were drawn up like springs
against the body.
X-120 stepped from the shadows of the broken hall into the ruined street. The
sun's rays striking against his tarnished sides sent new strength coursing
through his body. He had forgotten how many springs he had seen. Many
generations of twisted oaks that grew among the ruins had sprung up and fallen
since X-120 and his companions had been made. Countless
hundreds of springs had flitted across the dying earth since the laughter and
dreams and follies of men had ceased to disturb those crumbling walls.
"The
sunlight is warm," called X-120. "Come
out, G-3a and L-1716. I feel young again."
His
companions lumbered into the sunlight. G-3a had
lost one leg, and moved slowly and with difficulty. The steel of his body was
nearly covered with red rust, and the copper and aluminum alloys that completed
his make-up were pitted with deep stains of greenish black. L-1716 was not so badly tarnished, but he had lost one arm; and the four
auxiliary cables were broken and dangled from his sides like trailing wires. Of
the three X-120 was the best preserved. He still had the use
of all his limbs, and here and there on his body shone the gleam of untarnished
metal. His masters had made him well.
The crippled G-3a looked about him and whined
like an old, old man. "It will surely rain," he shivered. "I
cannot stand another rain."
"Nonsense,"
said L-1716, his broken arms, scraping along the ground as he moved, "there is
not a cloud in the sky. Already I feel better."
G-3a
looked about him in fear. "And are we all?" he questioned.
"Last winter there were twelve."
X-120 had been thinking of the other nine, all that had been left of the
countless horde that men had once fashioned. "The
nine were to winter in the jade tower," he explained. "We will go
there. Perhaps they do not think it is time to venture out."
"I
cannot leave my work," grated G-3a. "There is so little time left. I
have almost reached the goal." His whirring voice was raised to a pitch of
triumph. "Soon I shall make living robots, even as men made us."
"The
old story," sighed L-1716. "How long have we been working to make robots who will take our
places? And what have we made? Usually nothing but lifeless
blobs of steel. Sometimes we have fashioned mad things that had to be destroyed.
But never in all the years have we made a single robot that resembled
ourselves."
X-120 stood
in the broken street, and the sunlight made a shimmering over his rust-dappled
sides.
"That
is where we have failed," he mused as he looked at his clawlike arms.
"We have tried to make robots like ourselves. Men did not make us for
life; they fashioned us for death." He waved his huge lobster claw in the
air. "What was this made for? Was it made for the shaping of other robots?
Was it made to fashion anything? Blades like that were made for slaughter—
nothing else."
"Even so," whined the crippled
robot, "I have nearly succeeded. With help I can win."
"And
have we ever refused to help?" snapped L-1716. "You are getting old, G-3a. All winter you have worked in that
little dark room, never allowing us to enter."
There
was a metallic cackle in G-3a's voice. "But I have nearly won. They said I
wouldn't, but I have nearly won. I need help. One more
operation. If it succeeds, the robots may yet rebuild the world."
Reluctantly
X-120 followed the two back into the shadowy ruins. It was dark in there; but
their round, glassy eyes had been made for both day and night.
"See,"
squeaked old G-3a, as he pointed to a metal skeleton upon the floor. "I
have remade a robot from parts that I took from the scrap heap. It is perfect,
all but the brain. Still, I believe this will work." He motioned to a
gleaming object upon a littered table. It was a huge copper sphere with two
black squares of a tarlike substance set into it. At the pole opposite from
these squares was a protuberance no larger than a man's fist.
"This,"
said G-3a thoughtfully, "is the only perfect brain that I could find. You
see, I am not trying to create something; I am merely rebuilding.
Those"—he nodded to the black squares—"are the sensory organs. The
visions from the eyes are flashed upon these as though they were screens.
Beyond those eyes is the response mechanism, thousands and thousands of
photo-electric cells. Men made it so that it would react mechanically to
certain images. Movement, the simple avoidance of objects, the urge to kill,
these are directed by the copper sphere.
"Beyond this"—he gestured to the
bulge at the back of the brain—"is the thought mechanism. It is what made
us different from other machines."
"It is very small," mocked X-120.
"So it is," replied G-3a. "I
have heard that it was the reverse
with the brains of men. But enough! See, this must fit into the
body—so. The black squares rest behind the eyes. That wire
brings energy to the brain, and those coils are connected to the
power unit which operates the arms and legs. That wire goes
to the balancing mechanism--- " He droned on and on, ex-
plaining each part carefully. "And now," he finished, "someone
must connect it. I cannot."
L-1716 stared at his one rusty claw with confusion. Then both he and G~3a were
looking at X-120.
"I
can only try," offered the robot. "But remember what I said. We were
not fashioned to make anything; only to kill."
Clumsily he lifted the copper sphere and its
cluster of wires from the table. He worked slowly and carefully. One by one the
huge claws crimped the tiny wires together. The job was nearly finished. Then
the great pincers, hovering so carefully above the last wire, came into contact
with another. There was a flash as the power short-circuited. X-120 reeled back. The copper sphere melted and ran before their eyes.
X-120 huddled against the far wall. "It is as I said," he moaned;
"we can build nothing. We were not made to work at anything. We were only
made for one purpose, to kill." He looked at his bulky claws, and shook
them as though he might cast them away.
"Do
not take on so," pacified old G-3a. "Perhaps it is just as well. We
are things of steel, and the world seems to be made for creatures of flesh and
blood—little, puny things that even I can crush. Still, that thing
there"—he pointed to the metal skeleton which now held the molten copper
like a crucible— "was my last hope. I have nothing else to offer."
"Both
of you have tried," agreed L-1716. "No
one could blame either of you. Sometimes of nights when I look into the stars,
it seems that I see our doom written there; and I can hear the worlds laughing
at us. We have conquered the earth, but what of it? We are going now, following
the men who fashioned us."
"Perhaps
it is better," nodded X-120. "I think it is the fault of our brains.
You said that men made us to react mechanically to certain stimuli. And though
they gave us a thought mechanism, it has no control over our reactions. I
never wanted to kill. Yet, I have killed many men-things. And sometimes, even
as I killed, I would be thinking of other things. I would not even know what
had happened until after the deed was done."
G-3a
had not been listening. Instead, he had been looking dolefully at the metal
ruin upon the floor. "There was one in the jade tower," he said
abrupdy, "who thought he had nearly learned how to make a brain. He was to
work all winter on it. Perhaps he has succeeded."
"We will go there," shrilled LM716 laconically.
But
even as they left the time-worn hall G-3a looked back ruefully at the smoking
wreckage upon the floor.
X-120 slowed his steps to match the feeble gait of
G-3a. Within sight of the tower he saw that they need go no farther. At some
time during the winter the old walls had buckled. The nine were buried beneath
tons and tons of masonry.
Slowly
the three came back to their broken hall. "I will not stay out any
longer," grumbled G-3a. "I am very old. I am very tired." He
crept back into the shadows.
L-1716 stood
looking after him. "I am afraid that he is nearly done," he spoke
sorrowfully. "The rust must be within him now. He saved me once, long ago,
when we destroyed this city."
"Do you still think of that?" asked
X-120. "Sometimes it troubles me. Men were our masters."
"And
they made us as we are," growled L-1716. "It
was not our doing. We have talked of it before, you know. We were machines,
made to kill——"
"But
we were made to kill the little men in the yellow uniforms."
"Yes,
I know. They made us on a psychological principle: stimulus, response. We had
only to see a man in a yellow uniform and our next act was to kill. Then,
after the Great War was over, or even before it was over, the stimulus and
response had overpowered us all. It was only a short step from killing men in
yellow uniforms to killing all men."
"I
know," said X-120 wearily. "When there were more of us I
heard it explained often. But sometimes it troubles me."
"It
is all done now. Ages ago it was done. You are different, X-120. I have felt for long that there is something different about you. You
were one of the last that they made. Still, you were here when we took this
city. You fought well, killing many."
X-120 sighed.
"There were small men-things then. They seemed so soft and harmless. Did
we do right?"
"Nonsense. We could not help it. We were made so. Men learned to make more than
they could control. Why, if I saw a man today, crippled as I am, I would kill
him without think-ing."
"L-1716," whispered
X-120, "do you think there are any men left in
the world?"
"I
don't think so. Remember, the Great War was general, not local. We were carried
to all parts of the earth, even to the smallest islands. The robots' rebellion
came everywhere at almost the same time. There were some of us who were
equipped with radios. Those died first, long ago, but they talked with nearly
every part of the world." Suddenly he wearied of speech. "But why
worry now. It is spring. Men made us for killing men. That was their crime. Can
we help it if they made us too well?"
"Yes,"
agreed X-120,
"it is spring. We will
forget. Let us go toward the river. It was always peaceful and beautiful
there."
L-1716 was puzzled. "What are peace and beauty?" he asked. "They
are but words that men taught us. I have never known them. But perhaps you
have. You were always different."
"I do not know what peace and beauty
are, but when I
think of them I am reminded of the river and of--- " X-120
stopped
suddenly, careful that he might not give away a secret he had kept so long.
"Very
well," agreed L-1716,
"we will go to the
river. I know a meadow there where the sun always
seemed warmer."
The two machines, each over twelve feet high,
lumbered down the almost obliterated street. As they pushed their way over the
debris and undergrowth that had settled about the ruins, they came upon many
rusted skeletons of things that had once been like themselves. And toward the
outskirts of the city they crossed over an immense scrap heap where thousands
of the shattered and rusted bodies lay.
"We used to bring them here after " said L-1716. "But
the last centuries we have left them where they have fallen. I have been
envying those who wintered in the jade tower." His metallic voice hinted
of sadness.
They
came at last to an open space in the trees. Farther they went and stood at the
edge of a bluff overlooking a gorge and a swirling river below. Several bridges
had once been there but only traces remained.
"I think I will go
down to the river's edge," offered X-120.
"Go ahead. I will stay
here. The way is too steep for me."
So X-120 clambered down a half-obliterated roadway alone. He stood at last by the
rushing waters. Here, he thought, was something that changed the least. Here
was the only hint of' permanence in all the world. But
even it changed. Soon the melting snow would be gone and the waters would
dwindle to a mere trickle. He turned about and looked at the steep side of the
gorge. Except for the single place where the old roadbed crept down, the sides
rose sheer, their crests framed against the blue sky. These cliffs, too, were
lasting.
Even
in spring the cliffs and river seemed lonely and desolate. Men had not
bothered to teach X-i 20 much of religion or philosophy. Yet somewhere
in the combination of cells in his brain was a thought which kept telling him
that he and his kind were suffering for their sins and for the sins of men
before them.
And
perhaps the thought was true. Certainly, men had never conquered their age-old
stupidity, though science had bowed before them. Countless wars had taken more
from men than science had given them. X-120 and
his kind were the culmination of this primal killer instinct.
In
the haste of a war-pressed emergency man had not taken the time to refine his
last creation, or to calculate its result.
And
with that misstep man had played his last card on the worn gaming table of
earth. That built-in urge to kill men in yellow uniforms had changed, ever so
slighdy, to an urge to kill—men.
Now
there were only X-120, his two crippled comrades, the heaps of rusted steel, and the leaning,
crumbling towers.
He
followed the river for several miles until the steep sides lessened. Then he
clambered out, and wandered through groves of gnarled trees. He did not wish to
go back to L-1716, not Just yet. The maimed robot was
always sad. The rust was eating into him, too. Soon he would be like G-3a. Soon the two of them would be gone. Then he would be the last. An icy
surge of fear stole over him. He did not want to be left alone.
He lumbered onward. A few birds were
stirring. Suddenly, almost at his feet, a rabbit darted from the bushes. X-i 20's long jointed arms swung swifdy. The tiny
animal lay crushed upon the ground. Instinctively he stamped upon it, leaving
only a bloody trace upon the new grass.
Then
remorse and shame stole over him. He went on silendy. Somehow the luster of the
day had faded for him. He did not want to kill. Always he was ashamed, after
the deed was done. And the age-old question went once more through the steel
meshes of his mind: Why had he been made to kill?
He
went on and on, and out of long habit he went furtively. Soon he came to an
ivy-covered wall. Beyond this were the ruins of a great stone house. He stopped
at what had once been a garden. Near a broken fountain he found what he had
been seeking, a little marble statue of a child, weathered and discolored.
Here, unknown to his companions, he had been coming for years upon
"coundess years. There was something about this little sculpturing that
had fascinated him. And he had been half ashamed of his fascination.
He
could not have explained his feelings, but there was something about the statue
that made him think of all the things that men had possessed. It reminded him
of all the qualities that were so far beyond his kind. He stood looking at the
statue for long. It possessed an ethereal quality that still defied time. It
made him think of the river and of the overhanging cliffs. Some long-dead
artist almost came to life before his quartz eyes.
He
retreated to a nearby brook and came back with a huge ball of clay. This in spite of the century-old admonitions that all robots should
avoid the damp. For many years he had been trying to duplicate the
little statue. Now, once more, he set about his appointed task. But his
shearlike claws had been made for only one thing, death. He worked clumsily.
Toward sundown he abandoned the shapeless mass that he had fashioned and
returned to the ruins.
Near
the shattered hall he met L-1716. At
the entrance they called to G-3a, telling
him of the day's adventures. But no answer came. Together they went in. G-3a was sprawled upon the floor. The rust had conquered.
The elusive spring had changed into even a
more furtive summer. The two robots were coming back to their hall on an
afternoon which had been beautiful and quiet. L-1716 moved more slowly now. His broken cables trailed behind him, making a
rustling sound in the dried leaves that had fallen.
Two
of the cables had become entangled. Unnoticed, they caught in the branches of a
fallen tree. Suddenly L-1716 was whirled about. He sagged to his knees. X-120 removed the cables from the tree. But L-1716 did not get up. "A wrench," he said brokenly; "something
is wrong."
A
thin tendril of smoke curled up from his side. Slowly he crumpled. From within
him came a whirring sound that ended in a sharp snap. Tiny flames burst through
his metal sides. L-1716 fell forward.
And
X-120 stood over him and begged, "Please, old friend, don't leave me
now." It was the first time that the onlooking hills had seen any emotion
in centuries.
A few flakes of snow were falling through the
air. The sky looked gray and low. A pair of crows were
going home, their raucous cries troubling an otherwise dead world.
X-120 moved slowly. All that day he had felt strange. He found himself
straying from the trail. He could only move now by going in a series of arcs.
Something was wrong within him. He should be back in the hall, he knew, and not
out in this dangerous moisture. But he was troubled, and all day he had
wandered, while the snowflakes had fallen intermittently about him.
On
he went through the gray, chill day. On and on until he came to crumbling wall,
covered with withered ivy. Over this he went into a ruined garden, and paused
at a broken fountain, before an old and blackened statue.
Long
he stood, looking down at the carving of a little child, a statue that men had
made so long before. Then his metal arm swung through the air. The marble
shivered into a hundred fragments.
Slowly
he turned about and retraced his steps. The cold sun was sinking, leaving a
faint amethyst stain in the west. He must get back to the hall. Mustn't stay out in the wet, he thought.
But something was wrong. He caught himself
straying from the path, floundering in circles. The light was paling, although
his eyes had been fashioned for both day and night.
Where was he? He realized with a start that
he was lying on the ground. He must get back to the hall. He struggled, but no
movement came. Then, slowly, the light faded and flickered out.
And
the snow fell, slowly and silently, until only a white mound showed where X-iao
had been.
ROBOTS RETURN
by
Robert Moore Williams
ship floated gracefuUy, easily, a bare hundred
feet
above the surface of the planet. Overhead, slightly more than ninety million
miles away, a sullen sun retreated down the dark blue sky. Its long rays
fretted across the planet, washed from the low, brown hills, glinted from the
jumbled mounds in the center of the valley.
The
ship turned, slanted down toward the mounds, rose over them, circled, found a
spot where the Utter was nearly level and snuggled down to rest as though
returning home after weary years spent between the stars.
Hissing
from the pressure of air rushing inward, a forward lock opened.
Nine
stood in the lock, staring from never-blinking eyes across the landscape—a
fixed, sombre gaze. Hungrily, his eyes pried among the jumbled masonry, the
great blocks of white stone stained a dirty brown in places, the piles of red
clay in which grass was reluctantly growing. Five, perhaps ten miles around,
the piles circled, then graduaUy leveled off toward the low brown hills.
Behind him a voice
whispered, asking a question.
"It is the same as all the others,"
his answer went, though the grim line of the mouth did not move. "Silence, and the wreckage of a mighty city. But nothing
lives here now. The inhabitants are gone."
For
a second there was silence, and then a third voice whispered. "Just as I said. We are only wasting time here. It is
true that once some kind of a race lived on this planet—but certainly they
were never intelligent enough to have been our ancestors."
Nine,
in the lock, sighed softly. "Seven, you must remember that we have not
made a complete investigation. You must also remember that we have absolutely
no knowledge of our ancestors—even to whether or not they actually existed.
Our records are complete for eight thousand years, but they do not go back
beyond the time when the Original Five awaked, finding themselves lying on the
edge of the sea, with no knowledge of how they came to be there. Perhaps they
were a special creation, for they possessed great intelligence, speedily
adapting the planet to their needs, forging and constructing others to help
them. Perhaps they had come there, in a ship that had sunk in the sea, from
some other planet. But we have never been able to solve the problem."
Eight,
silent after his first question, pressed forward, stared over Nine's shoulder.
"I
am perfectly familiar with the history of our race." The edge of Seven's
thinking was clear over the radio beam. "The point I make is that the
litde life we have seen on this planet— and little enough we have seen—has been
organic, a mess of
chemicals.
Animals, eating each other, eating grass-- Pah!
I want no ancestors like that."
Slowly, Eight shook
his head, the ripple of interwoven metal strands winking in the light. As if he
had not heard the bickering of Seven and Nine he
spoke. "For a minute, as I stood here, it seemed to me that I had been on
this spot before. The low
hills circling a city---- Only the city has changed, and over
there"—he pointed toward the east—"it seems
there should be
a lake, or an inlet from the ocean. But no—no—I must be mis-
taken." He paused, and the fixed gleam in his eyes held a touch
of awe. "I
spoke—I used the vocal
apparatus--- Now I won-
der why I did that?"
"So do I,"
Seven's answer rasped. "You used the vocal apparatus when the radio beam
is much better. I have never understood why we should equip ourselves with
cumbersome apparatus for making and hearing sounds when we have a much better
method of communication."
"Because,"
Eight answered. "Because we have always had them.
The Original Five had them. I do not know why they had them, for they also had
the radio beam. Perhaps they had
a use for them, though what that use could
have been-- At
any
rate, we have retained them. Perhaps, some day, we will discover a use for
them."
"Bah!"
Seven snorted. "You are one of those inexplicable dreamers. It seems that
no matter how carefully we construct the brain substance, we always get a few
freaks who are unwilling to face reality, who are not
sufficient in themselves, but who hunger for some day that is past—a day that
never had existence. I have no sympathy with you, nor
any sympathy with the Council that sent us here on this wild exploration."
"But," Nine protested, "the Council could not ignore the evidence of the old star
map. The Original Five had that map, but we have never understood it, probably
never would have understood it if our newly perfected telescopes had not
revealed this system to us—nine planets circling a sun, the third planet a
strange double system. Obviously that map is somehow a link with our unknown
past."
"Nonsense. I am a realist. I face the future not the
past."
"But
the future is built of material taken from the past, and how can we build securely
when we do not know what our past has been? It is important to us to know
whether we are descended from whatever gods there are, or whether we have
evolved from some lower form. Gome," Nine spoke.
The
cunningly twisted strands of metal writhed and Nine
stepped lithely from the lock. Eight followed, and after them came Seven, still
grumbling.
Three little metal men four and a half feet tall. Two legs, two arms, two
eyes, a nose, a mouth—the last two organs almost valueless survivals. For they did not need food or oxygen. The power of the
bursting atom supplied them with energy. Nor did they really need the legs, for
their evolution during their eight thousand years had been rapid. Seven touched
the ground, glowed slighdy, rose into the air and drifted after his companions.
Eight and Nine used their legs. Somehow, to Eight the
feel of the ground was good.
They
stood on a little hill. Eight's eyes went around the horizon. The metal face
did not shift or change, no flicker of emotion played over it. But in the
myriad of cunning photo-cells that were the eyes, hungry lights appeared to
reflect the thinking that went on in the brain substance behind.
"It's
larger—larger than it looked from the air," Nine spoke, his vocal
apparatus biting at the words, yet somehow reflecting the awe he felt.
"Yes,"
Eight answered. "All this litter that we see, all these mounds—and some of
them are hundreds of feet high—are all that is left of some mighty city. Miles
and miles and miles around, it stretches. How much work must have gone into it?
How long must it have taken in the building? Centuries, perhaps hundreds of
centuries, some race lived here, dreamed here, and dreaming built of clay and
stone and steel and glass. I wonder—if they COULD have been our ancestors, our
unknown forebears?"
"Nonsense!" Seven blurted.
Eight stirred, his eyes glinting uneasily as
he glanced at Seven. "Perhaps it is not nonsense.
I have the feeling, have had it ever since we sighted this system from the
void—nine little planets clustering around a mother sun—that this
is—home." His voice lingered over the word, caressed it.
"Home!" Seven echoed. "We have no meaning for the word. We are at home
anywhere. And as for feeling, we have even less meaning for that word. Feeling
is not logic," he finished, as if that settled everything.
"Perhaps
logic has no meaning for that word," Eight retorted. "But remember
that our minds are constructed according to the ancient pattern—and who knows
that feeling was not a part of that pattern, a part that has come down to
us?"
"I
remember only that we are
Robots. I do not know or care about our origin. Only
the future has meaning, the future in which we shall tread the paths beyond the
stars."
"Robots!" Eight answered. "I
even wonder where we got
that name for ourselves."
"It
was the name the Original Five had for themselves, just as they had a
language."
"But
why, among a myriad of possible sounds, should they have selected that one as
their name?"
"Because----- "
Seven was suddenly silent. Eight felt the per-
turbed pulse of his thinking. Seven was trying to explain to himself why their
name should be what it was. He was having a hard time doing it. The answer,
somehow, went beyond the bounds of logic. Or was there no answer? But that was
not logical either. There had to be an answer, a reason. Seven stirred
uneasily, eyed his companions. Abruptly he lowered himself to the ground,
shutting off the power that enabled him to bend gravity, as if he wanted the
feel of the ground under his feet. He followed Nine
over the rubble, and he used his legs. Eight said nothing.
"What
do you suppose this race looked like?" Seven awkwardly voiced the
question.
Eight,
gazing at the ruins, voiced the question that had been on his mind. "What
happened to them? Could it happen to
us?"
Seven
and Nine stared at him. Seven's hand went to the heat gun swinging at his belt.
Nine twisted his eyes away.
"It couldn't happen to
us," Seven said flady.
"I—hope not," Eight answered.
"But something happened
to the race that was here, and perhaps---- "
"There
is work to be done," Nine interrupted. "We must examine every inch of
this area. Perhaps we may find the rusted bodies of the former inhabitants. At
first, I had hoped we would find them alive, but after seeing all those
deserted cities, I am afraid we will find no living intelligence. But it may be
we will find records."
Slowly, under the unwinking sun overhead,
they pressed forward among the ruins, Nine in the
lead, then Eight, then Seven. Around them the air, stirred by the pressure of
an unknown force, moved restlessly. A wind went with them, as though it, too,
quested among tumbled masonry and piles of brick dust for some friend of the
long-gone past. Silendy, the wind went among the haunted deoris. Eight felt it
passing, a force touching him with a thousand invisible fingers, a force that
could not be seen but only felt.
Eight
stared at the ruins, wondering what manner of creatures had once moved among
them. The rusted bones of the steel framework of buildings, steel that crumbled
at the touch, casing stones upended, the greenish color of corrosion on copper.
He tried to imagine the millions of inhabitants going about this city. He saw
their glistening metal bodies moving along the streets, floating upward beside
the bulk of the buildings. He saw them bringing stone
and forging steel, creating a city under that yellow sun. And at night, he saw
them looking up at the stars, at that strange dead satellite hovering in the
black sky. He wondered if they had ever visited that satellite. They must have
visited it, he decided, if not in reality, then in dreams. And
possibly the stars beyond. For the towers of their cities had pointed at
the stars.
Litde metal men. Slowly Eight's imagination failed him. Somehow he could not populate
this silent city with litde metal men. He shook his head. He could see the
dream, but not the dreamers.
Nine
stood in front of a pile of masonry. The rains, the heat of summer, the cold of
uncounted winters, had brought down the stones from the top. Nine stared
sombrely at the dark opening between the tumbled blocks. He spoke. "I'm
going in there."
Seven and Eight followed.
Darkness
folded in around them—a stirring, whispering darkness. A beam of light flashed
from Nine's forehead, smashed against the darkness, illumined the walls of what
looked like a tunnel.
Under their feet the dust exploded in little
gray clouds. Abruptly the tunnel widened into a circle with three other
arteries branching out. Broad doors opened in the arteries, doors that now were
closed. Staring, Nine pushed against one of the doors,
and it crumbled with the pressure, opened into a small room that was totally
bare. Nine stepped into it, and the floor crumbled. He shot down into gloom,
but instandy his descent slowed as he nicked on the device that bent gravity.
He hesitated, then allowed himself to float down into
the darkness. His voice whispered over the radio beam and Seven and Eight
followed him.
Nine
looked up at them as they came down. "That litde room was used to carry
the former inhabitants up into the building. See, there is the mechanism.
Whoever they were, they did not know how to control gravity or they would not
have needed this device."
Neither
Eight nor Seven answered, and Nine poked forward into
the gloom, the bright beam from his light splashing from dozens of sturdy
columns that supported the bulk above. His voice called and Seven and Eight
moved toward him.
"Here
is a machine," Nine spoke. "Or is it—one of our early
life-forms?"
Eight stared at the rust-flecked wheels, the
crumbling, corroded bulk of the motor housings, the gears falling away into
ruin. This, a robot------ ! He rebelled at the thought. Yet it
was
hard to know where mechanism left off and robot began. The dividing line was
thin. You took inanimate metal and the pressure of exploding force; you worked
the metal into a thousand different parts and you confined the force; you
added a brain that was in itself a force-field capable of receiving and
retaining impressions—and you had a robot. You left out the brain—and you had a
machine.
Seven, prying among the mechanism, whispered.
"It is one of our primitive life-forms—one of the
early upward steps. All the fundamentals of robot construction are here. Wheels
turn, work is done."
"No,"
Eight shook his head. "A robot is more than that. This—this is only a
machine, unintelligendy carrying out reactions its nature set for it. I don't
know what those reactions could have been, but I am certain it was not a robot.
It was fixed in this place, for one thing, and, for another, I see no signs of
brain control."
"A
robot is a machine," Seven answered. "A logical machine.
There is no doubt about it. Perhaps the control was in some other part of the
building."
Nine
stirred protestingly. "I—I am inclined to agree with Eight.
See, this was only a pump, designed to force water, or some other liquid,
through the building. Here is the pressure chamber, and this, I think, was a
crude electric motor. But it was only a machine."
"We, ourselves, are only highly
developed machines," Seven
persisted. "Our operation can be explained purely in terms of
mechanics. When you attempt to make us more than machines,
you become illogical. True, this is a machine. It is also a primi-
tive robot form, for the two terms mean the same thing. There
are many links missing between it and us, but perhaps we may
find those links--- "
"But how?" Eight asked. "In the
beginning how could lifeless, dead metal build itself into the first
machine?"
Seven
started to answer, hesitated, stared at Eight and then
his gaze wandered off into the gloom of this cavern. His light smashed into the
darkness, drove a clean channel through the murk, yet always the darkness crept
in around the edges of the beam, and always, when the light moved, the darkness
came back.
"I—I
don't know the answer to that," Seven spoke. "Perhaps the Universe
was different millions of years ago. But I don't know. Nobody knows. However,
we have found one link in the chain. Maybe we will find others."
Eight
kept his thinking to himself. There was little to be gained in disputing Seven.
And, after all, Eight saw that Seven was right. Or partly right. Robots were machines, fundamentally. Yet they were something more than machines.
Machines could not dream. In Eight's mind was the wild
wonder—where had robots acquired their ability to dream? To what did that
ability point?
Eight
did not speak. He followed Seven and Nine. He watched,
and thought.
They
went out of the basement, went back to the floor where they had entered, forced
their way up through the silent building. Dust, and furniture that became dust
when they touched it, and, corroded metal, were in the rooms above, but of the
race that had lived there they found no sign.
On through the city they went. Seven crowed
exultantly over the wreck of a huge bulk that had turned on its side. An
engine, with eight huge driving wheels, and Seven, digging in the dust,
uncovered the remnants of the track on which the wheels had run.
"Another
link," Seven gloated. "A higher form, possessing
the ability to move."
"But not to think," Nine still
protested. "It ran on a track.
There
must have been another, separate intelligence guiding it."
"What of it? Perhaps
so—perhaps not. Perhaps the intelli-
gence that guided it was the final robot form." Again Seven
suddenly ceased talking, and again Eight could feel the pulse
of his troubled thinking. Final robot form--
"There was another, totally different,
life-form here," Eight spoke slowly, marshaling his vague thoughts. "A life-form that created and used these machines. But
that life has vanished, utterly, leaving no trace of itself, except the ruins
of its cities, the wreckage of its machines."
"But what?" Nine gulped.
"What could have destroyed it? I have no idea. Only vaguely can I sense its existence, through the
evidence that it once shaped a world to meet its needs. I have seen nothing
that will give me a clue to its nature—or its death. Perhaps a new form
of corrosion developed, destroying it. Perhaps But I can't
see the
answer."
They
moved on through the ruins. The slow sun dropped down toward the horizon. The
silent wind, searching among the haunted ruins, went with them.
"Look!" Nine called.
They
stood in an open space in front of a squat metallic structure that had resisted
the rain and the snow. But Nine was not pointing at
the building. He moved forward, bent over an object half buried in the mold.
Seven
gasped. "A robot. Almost an
exact model of us. Here, at last, is final proof!"
Eagerly
they bent down, scraping away the soil. Quickly, they uncovered the figure.
Perhaps ten feet tall, it was more than twice their size. Eight saw it was a
robot. Seven had been right, after all, and here was proof. Those machines had
somehow managed to develop intelligence and to evolve into sentient beings.
Somehow the crude ore had shaped and forged
itself.
And
yet this figure differed from the true robot form. Eight saw the difference as
they uncovered it. The hopes rising in his mind failed.
"No—it isn't one of
us. It's only a statue."
Cast
of solid metal, covered by a thin film of corrosion, the statue lay, its feet
still attached to a part of the pedestal that had served as a base from which,
in some long-gone time, it had toppled. Eight stared at it,
not heeding Seven's thinking which came over the radio beam. Seven was
insisting that even if it was a statue—a lifeless thing—the form showed that
robots had developed here. Otherwise they would not have made a statue in this
shape.
Eight recognized the logic of Seven's
statement, but the sight
of the statue stirred again those vague rebellious thoughts, and
in his mind was the feeling that the statue represented some-
thing more, that it was more than a replica of form—that it
was the embodiment of an idea. But what that idea was, he
could not grasp. Slender and graceful, yet with the suggestion
of strength, it lay on the ground, a fallen god with head up-
lifted and arm outstretched. Eight's thinking became clearer.
Yes, it was a fallen god, or the representation of a fallen god,
and his mind went back to the builder, the designer, the artist
who had dreamed of this figure and had then created in metal
a figure adequate to his dreaming. The artist was gone, the
statue had fallen. Eight wondered about the dream--
His turgid thinking burst into clarity like a
jet of suddenly spouting water. Ever since he had seen this world from afar,
especially since he had seen the wreckage of all those mighty cities, he had
wondered about the dream of the race that had lived and built here. The fate of
the race had never saddened him: all things rusted into ruin eventually, all
material things, all logical things. Only a dream might achieve immortality,
only a dream could start in slime and go onward to the end of Time. But the
dream of this race—whatever that dream had been—appeared to have died. Some
catastrophe had overtaken them before they had grown strong enough to forge
their dream into an immortal shape. Eight sighed, and the photocells that were
his eyes lost luster.
He
did not notice that Seven and Nine had left him, were
forcing an entrance into the building, until Nine's sharp call brought him to
his feet.
There was only one large room, Eight saw. It had been a
laboratory or a workshop. Benches, machinery, tools were
crumbling, just as everything else on this planet was crumbling,
just as the dream of the race had crumbled--
Nine's voice, heavy with awe, echoed through
the room.
"I—I can read it! It's our
language!"
The
written language of the robots, here on this forgotten planet circling an
insignificant sun in a lost corner of the Universe !
Eight felt the trembling pulse of currents flowing in his mind. They had found
their past; they had found their ancestors. All the other evidence could be
explained away, but not this.
Ancestors, forebears, those who had gone before, those who had labored
to build for the benefit of some unknown descendant. Had the machine, the lever, and the wheel
somehow been their forebears? Or had there been an alien form preceding the
machine?
A metal plate, inches thick, supported on
heavy metal pillars. A tough metal, almost completely
rust-resistant.
Now Man dies. A mutant bacteriophage, vicious beyond imagination, is attacking, eating, destroying all living cells, even to dead animal matter.
There is no hope of escape on earth. The only hope is to flee from earth. Tomorrow we blast our first rocket ship off for Mars, ourselves in suspended animation to withstand the acceleration, the ship manned by Thorad-son's robots.
It may be we shall live again. It may be we shall die. We go, and may God go with us.
Thus the record ended. Nine's raspy voice
faded, and for a second the echoes came back from the dark corners of the room.
Then there was silence. Seven shifted his feet.
"Man,"
he spoke. "Man. That is a word for which we have no meaning."
"Perhaps," Eight spoke softly,
"perhaps it was the name of the life-form that created us."
Seven did not answer, and Nine,
too, was silent. A wind came into the room, moved restlessly, and went out
again. The silence held. Seven stared at the metal plate, picking out the words
one by one.
"It
must be you are right," he said. "See, they use the word
—robot." Wonder grew in his voice, and then disgust mingled
with the wonder. "An organism—an animal-- Yet obviously
they
must have created us, used us as slaves. They manned their ship with
robots."
Eight stirred but said nothing. There was
nothing to say.
"That," Nine whispered, "is
why we are unable to find a link between the machine and us. They developed the machine,
used it. They
provided the intelligence.
Finally they built ma-
chines with some kind of intelligence. It must have been late
in their history, and they built very few of them. Perhaps they
were afraid. There are so many links missing it is
hard to know.
But certainly, in a sense, they were our ancestors "
"Yes," Eight
agreed. "In a sense that seems----- "
"But
they started for a near-by planet," Seven protested. "Our sun is
light-years distant. How did they ever get there?"
"They
may have missed their aim. Or perhaps the robots rebelled and took the ship
elsewhere, and in landing smashed it, only five of them managing to
escape."
"I don't believe that," Seven said.
"You have no proof of it."
"No,"
Eight admitted. "No. We don't even know what happened to the men on the
ship."
They
stood again outside the building, three little metal men. Out yonder in the
west the sun was dipping below the horizon. A soft dusk was coming down, hiding
the barren world, and still the lonely wind was stirring in the shadows.
Eight saw the statue lying on the ground and
vague thoughts
stirred within his mind. "They may have eaten grass," he said.
"They may have eaten the flesh of other animals; they may
have been weaklings; they may have arisen out of slime, but
somehow I think there was something fine about them. For
they dreamed, and even if they died--- "
The
robot bent over. Tiny, ageless, atom-fed motors within him surged with an
endless power. The robot lifted the dream of an age-dead man and set the statue
back on its feet.
The
three returned to their ship, and it lifted, following its path out to the
stars. The proud, blind eyes of a forgotten statue seemed to follow it.
While Dr. Craig's reaction to the problem of the Plague was to flee earth, Simon Ames remained. After the Plague had subsided and war broke out he attempted to put his solution into effect.
INTO THY HANDS
by Lester del Rey
S |
IMON
Ames was old, and his face was bitter as only that of a confirmed idealist can
be. Now a queer mixture of emotions crossed it momentarily, as he watched the
workmen begin pouring cement to fill the small opening of the domelike
structure, but his eyes returned again to the barely visible robot within.
"The
last Ames' Model 10,"
he said ruefully to his
son. "And even then I couldn't put in full memory coils! Only the physical sciences here; biologicals in the other male
form, humanities in the female. I had to fall back on books and
equipment to cover the rest. We're already totally converted to soldier robots,
and no more humanoid experiments. Dan, is there no way conceivable war can be
avoided?"
The
young Rocket Force captain shrugged, and his mouth twitched unhappily. "None, Dad. They've fed their people on the glories of
carnage and loot so long they have to find some pretext to use their hordes of
warrior robots."
"The stupid, blind idiots!" The old man shuddered. "Dan, it sounds
like old wives' fears, but this time it's true; unless we somehow avoid or win
this war quickly, there'll be no one left to wage another. I've spent my life
on robots, I know what
they can
do—and should never be made to do! Do you think I'd waste a fortune on these
storehouses on a mere whim?"
"I'm
not arguing, Dad. God knows, I feel the same!" Dan watched the workmen
pour the last concrete, to leave no break in the twenty-foot thick walls.
"Well, at least if anyone does survive, you've done all you can for them.
Now it's in the hands of God!"
Simon
Ames nodded, but there was no satisfaction on his face as he turned back with
his son. "All we could—and never enough! And God?
I wouldn't even know which of the three to pray survives—science, life, culture."
The words sighed into silence, and his eyes went back to the filled-in tunnel.
Behind
them, the ugly dome hugged the ground while the rains of God and of man's
destruction washed over it. Snow covered it and melted,
and other things built up that no summer sun could disperse, until the ground
was level with its top. The forest crept forward, and the seasons flicked by in
unchanging changes that pyramided decade upon century. Inside, the shining
case of SA-IO waited immovably.
And
at last the lightning struck, blasting through a tree, downward into the dome,
to course through a cable, short-circuit a ruined timing switch, and spend
itself on the ground below.
Above the robot, a cardinal burst into song,
and he looked up, his stolid face somehow set in a look of wonder. For a moment,
he listened, but the bird had flown away at the sight of his lumbering figure.
With a tired little sigh, he went on, crashing through the brush of the forest
until he came back near the entrance to his cave.
The sun was bright above, and he studied it
thoughtfully;
the
word he knew, and even the complex carbon-chain atomic breakdown that went on
within it. But he did not know how he knew, or why.
For a second longer he stood there silently,
then opened his mouth for a long wailing cry. "Adam! Adam, come
forth!" But there were doubts in the oft-repeated call now and the pose of
his head as he waited. And again only the busy sounds of the forest came back
to him.
"Or God? God, do you hear me?"
But
the answer was the same. A field mouse slipped out from among the grass and a
hawk soared over the woods. The wind rustled among the trees, but there was no
sign from the Creator. With a lingering backward look, he turned slowly to the
tunnel he had made and wriggled back down it into his cave.
Inside,
light still came from a single unbroken bulb, and he let his eyes wander, from
the jagged breech in the thick wall, across to where some ancient blast had
tossed crumpled concrete against the opposite side. Between lay only ruin and
dirt. Once, apparently, that half had been filled with books and films, but now
there were only rotted fragments of bindings and scraps of useless plastic tape
mixed with broken glass in the filth of the floor.
Only
on the side where he had been was the ruin less than complete. There stood the
instruments of a small laboratory, many still useful, and he named them one by
one, from the purring atomic generator to the projector and screen set up on
one table.
Here,
and in his mind, were order and logic, and the world above had conformed to an
understandable pattern. He alone seemed to be without purpose. How had he come
here, and why had he no memory of himself? If there was no purpose, why was he
sentient at all? The questions held no discoverable answers.
There were only the cryptic words on the
scrap of plastic tape preserved inside the projector. But what little of them
was understandable was all he had; he snapped off the light and squatted down
behind the projector, staring intentiy at the screen as he nicked the machine
on.
There
was a brief fragment of some dark swirling, and then dots and bright spheres,
becoming suns and planets that spun out of nothing into a celestial pattern.
"In the beginning," said a voice quietly, "God created the
heavens and the earth." And the screen filled with that, and the
beginnings of life.
"Symbolism?"
the robot muttered. Geology and astronomy were part of his knowledge, at least;
and yet, in a mystic beauty, this was true enough. Even the life-forms above
had fitted with those being created on the screen.
Then
a new voice, not unlike his own resonant power, filled the speaker. "Let
us go down and create man in our image!" And a mist of light that
symbolized God appeared, shaping man from the dust of the ground and breathing
life into him. Adam grew lonely, and Eve was made from his rib, to be shown
Eden and tempted by the serpentine mist of darkness; and she tempted the weak
Adam, until God discovered their sin and banished them. But the banishment
ended in a blur of ruined film as the speaker went dead.
The
robot shut it off, trying to read its moaning. It must concern him, since he alone was here to see
it. And how could that be unless he were one of its
characters? Not Eve or Satan, hut perhaps Adam; but then God should have
answered him. On the other hand, if he were God, then perhaps the record was
unfulfilled and Adam not yet formed, so that no answer could be given.
He nodded slowly to himself. Why should he
not have rested here with this film to remind him of his plan, while the world
readied itself for Adam? And now, awake again, he must go forth and create man
in his own image! But first, the danger of which the film had warned must be
removed.
He
straightened, determination coming into his steps as he squirmed purposefully
upwards. Outside the sun was still shining, and he headed toward it into the
grossly unkempt Eden forest. Now stealth came to him as he moved silently
through the undergrowth, like a great metal wraith, with eyes that darted about
and hands ready to snap forward at lightning speed.
And
at last he saw it, curled up near a large rock. It was smaller than he had
expected, a mere six feet of black, scaly suppleness, but the shape and forked
tongue were unmistakable. He was on it with a blur of motion and a cry of
elation; and when he moved away, the lifeless object on the rock was forever
past corrupting the most naive Eve.
The
morning sun found the robot bent over what had once been a wild pig, a knife
moving precisely in his hand. Delicately he opened the heart and manipulated
it, studying the valve action. Life, he was deciding, was highly complex, and a
momentary doubt struck him. It had seemed easy on the film! And at times he
wondered why he should know the complex order of the heavens but nothing of
this other creation of his.
But
at last he buried the pig's remains, and settled down among the varicolored
clays he had collected, his fingers moving deftly as he rolled a white type
into bones for the skeleton, followed by a red clay heart. The tiny nerves and
blood vessels were beyond his means, but that could not be helped; and surely
if he had created the gigantic sun from nothing, Adam could rise from the
crudeness of his sculpturing.
The sun climbed higher, and the details
multiplied. Inside the last organ was complete, including the grayish lump that
was the brain, and he began the red sheathing of muscles. Here more thought was
required to adapt the arrangement of the pig to the longer limbs and different
structure of this new body; but his mind pushed grimly on with the mathematics
involved, and at last it was finished.
Unconsciously
he began a crooning imitation of the bird songs as his fingers molded the
colored clays to hide the muscles and give smooth symmetry to the body. He had
been forced to guess at the color, though the dark lips on the film had obviously
been red from blood below them.
Twilight found him standing back, nodding
approval of the work. It was a faithful copy of the film Adam, waiting only the
breath of life; and that must come from him, be a part of the forces that
flowed through his own metal nerves and brain.
Gently
he fastened wires to the head and feet of the clay body; then he threw back his
chest plate to fasten the other ends to his generator terminals, willing the
current out into the figure lying before him. Weakness flooded through him instantly,
threatening to black out his consciousness, but he did not begrudge the energy.
Steam was spurting up and covering the figure as a mist had covered Adam, but
it slowly subsided, and he stopped the current, stealing a second for relief as
the full current coursed back through him. Then softly he unhooked the wires
and drew them back.
"Adam!"
The command rang through the forest, vibrant with his urgency. "Adam, rise
up! I, your creator, command it!"
But the figure lay still,
and now he saw great cracks in it, while the noble smile had baked into a
gaping leer. There was no sign of life! It was dead, as the ground from which
it came.
He
squatted over it, moaning, weaving from side to side, and his fingers tried to
draw the ugly cracks together, only to cause greater ruin. And at last he stood
up, stamping his legs until all that was left was a varicolored smear on the
rock. Still he stamped and moaned as he destroyed the symbol of his failure.
The moon mocked down at him with a wise and cynical face, and he howled at it
in rage and anguish, to be answered by a lonely owl, querying his identity.
A powerless God, or
a Godless Adam! Things had gone so
well in the film as Adam rose from the dust of the ground
But
the film was symbolism, and he had taken it literally! Of course he had failed.
The pigs were not dust, but colloidal jelly complexes. And they knew more than
he, for there had been little ones that proved they could somehow pass the
breath of life along.
Suddenly
he squared his shoulders and headed into the forest again. Adam should yet
rise to ease his loneliness. The pigs knew the secret, and he could learn it;
what he needed now were more pigs, and they should not be too hard to obtain.
But two weeks later it was a worried robot
who sat watching
his pigs munch contentedly at their food. Life, instead of grow-
ing simpler, had become more complicated. The fluoroscope
and repaired electron microscope had shown him much, but
always something was lacking. Life seemed to begin only with
life; for even the two basic cells were alive in some manner
strangely different from his own. Of course God-life
might
differ from animal-life, but---
With
a shrug he dismissed his metaphysics and turned back to the laboratory,
avoiding the piglets that ambled trustingly under his feet. Slowly he drew out
the last ovum from the nutrient fluid in which he kept it, placing it on a
slide and under the optical microscope. Then, with a little platinum filament,
he brought a few male spermatozoa toward the ovum, his fingers moving surely
through the thousandths of an inch needed to place it.
His
technique had grown from failures, and now the sperm cell found and pierced the
ovum. As he watched, the round single cell began to lengthen and divide across
the middle. This was going to be one of his successes! There were two, then
four cells, and his hands made lightning, infinitesimal gestures, keeping it
within the microscope field while he changed the slide for a thin membrane,
lined with thinner tubes to carry oxygen, food, and tiny amounts of the
stimulating and controlling hormones with which he hoped to shape its
formation.
Now
there were eight cells, and he waited feverishly for them to reach toward the
membrane. But they did not! As he watched, another division began, but stopped;
the cells had died again. All his labor and thought had been futile, as always.
He
stood there silently, relinquishing all pretensions to god-hood. His mind
abdicated, letting the dream vanish into nothingness; and there was nothing to
take its place and give him purpose and reason—only a vacuum instead of a
design.
Dully
he unbarred the rude cage and began chasing the grumbling, reluctant pigs out
and up the tunnel, into the forest and away. It was a dull morning, with no sun
apparent, and it matched his mood as the last one disappeared, leaving him
doubly lonely. They had been poor companions, but they had occupied his time,
and the little ones had appealed to him. Now even they were gone.
Wearily he dropped his six hundred pounds
onto the turf, staring at the black clouds over him. An ant climbed up his body
inquisitively, and he watched it without interest. Then it, too, was gone.
"Adam!" The cry came from the
woods, ringing and compelling. "Adam, come forth!"
"God!" With metal limbs that were awkward and unsteady, he jerked upright. In
the dark hour of his greatest need, God had finally come! "God, here I
am!"
"Gome
forth, Adam, Adam! Come forth, Adam!"
With a wild cry, the robot dashed forward
toward the woods, an electric tingling suffusing him. He was no longer
unwanted, no longer a lost chip in the storm. God had come for him. He stumbled
on, tripping over branches, crashing through bushes, heedless of his noise; let
God know his eagerness. Again the call came, now further aside, and he turned a
bit, lumbering forward. "Here I am, I'm
coming!"
God
would ease his troubles and explain why he was so different from the pigs; God
would know all that. And then there'd be Eve, and no more loneliness! He'd have
trouble keeping her from the Tree of Knowledge, but he wouldn't mind that!
And from still a different direction the call
reached him. Perhaps God was not pleased with his noise. The robot quieted his
steps and went forward reverently. Around him the birds sang, and now the call
came again, ringing and close. He hastened on, striving to blend speed with
quiet in spite of his weight.
The
pause was longer this time, but when the call came it was almost overhead. He
bowed lower and crept to the ancient oak from which it came, uncertain,
half-afraid, but burning with anticipation.
"Come forth, Adam, Adam!" The sound
was directly above, but God did not manifest Himself visibly. Slowly the robot
looked up through the boughs of the tree. Only a bird was there —and from its
open beak the call came forth again. "Adam, Adam!"
A
mockingbird he'd heard imitating the other birds, now mimicking his own voice
and words! And he'd followed that through the forest, hoping to find God! He
screeched suddenly at the bird, his rage so shrill that it leaped from the
branch in hasty flight, to perch in another tree and cock its head at him.
"God?" it asked in his voice, and changed to the raucous call of a
jay.
The
robot slumped back against the tree, refusing to let hope ebb wholly from him.
He knew so little of God; might not He have used the bird to call him here? At
least the tree was not unlike the one under which God had put Adam to sleep before
creating Eve.
First
sleep, then the coming of God! He stretched out determinedly,
trying to imitate the pigs' torpor, fighting back his mind's silly attempts at
speculation as to where his rib might be. It was slow and hard, but he
persisted grimly, hypnotizing himself into mental numbness; and bit by bit, the
sounds of the forest faded to only a trickle in his head. Then that, too, was
stilled.
He
had no way of knowing how long it lasted, but suddenly he sat up groggily, to
the rumble of thunder, while a torrent of lashing rain washed in blinding
sheets over his eyes. For a second, he glanced quickly at his side, but there
was no scar.
Fire
forked downward into a nearby tree, throwing splinters of it against him. This
was definitely not according to the film! He groped to his feet, flinging some
of the rain from his face, to stumble forward toward his cave. Again lightning
struck, nearer, and he increased his pace to a driving run. The wind lashed the
trees, snapping some with wild ferocity, and it took the full power of his
magnets to forge ahead at ten miles an hour instead of his normal fifty. Once
it caught him unaware, and crashed him down over a rock with a wild clang of
metal, but it could not harm him, and he stumbled on until he reached the
banked-up entrance of his muddy tunnel.
Safe
inside, he dried himself with the infrared lamp, sitting beside the hole and
studying the wild fury of the gale. Surely its furor held no place for Eden,
where dew dampened the leaves in the evening under caressing, musical breezes!
He
nodded slowly, his clenched jaws relaxing. This could not be Eden, and God
expected him there. Whatever evil knowledge of Satan had lured him here and
stolen his memory did not matter; all that counted was to return, and that
should be simple, since the Garden lay among rivers. Tonight he'd prepare here
out of the storm, and tomorrow he'd follow the stream in the woods until it led
him where God waited.
With
the faith of a child, he turned back and began tearing the thin berylite panels
from his laboratory tables and cabinets, picturing his homecoming and Eve.
Outside the storm raged and tore, but he no longer heard it. Tomorrow he would
start for home! The word was misty in his mind, as all the nicer words were,
but it had a good sound, free of loneliness, and he liked it.
Six hundred long endless years had dragged
their slow way into eternity, and even the tough concrete floor was pitted by
those centuries of pacing and waiting. Time had eroded all hopes and plans and
wonder, and now there was only numb despair, too old to vent itself in rage, or
madness, even.
The female robot slumped motionlessly on the
atomic excavator, her eyes centered aimlessly across the dome, beyond the
tiers of books and films and the hulking machines that squatted eternally on
the floor. There a pickax lay, and her eyes rested on it listlessly; once, when
the dictionary revealed its picture and purpose, she had thought it the key to
escape, but now it was only another symbol of futility.
She
wandered over aimlessly, picking it up by its two metal handles and striking the
wooden blade against the wall; another splinter chipped from the wood, and
century-old dust dropped to the floor, but that offered no escape. Nothing did.
Mankind and her fellow robots must have perished long ago, leaving her neither hope for freedom nor use for it if it were achieved.
Once she had planned and schemed with all her
remarkable
knowledge of psychology to restore man's heritage, but now
the note-littered table was only a mockery; she thrust out a
weary hand----
And
froze into a metal statue! Faintly, through all the metal mesh and concrete, a
dim, weak signal trickled into the radio that was part of her!
With
all her straining energy, she sent out an answering call; but there was no
response. As she stood rigidly for long minutes, the signals grew stronger, but
remained utterly aloof and unaware of her. Now some sudden shock seemed to cut
through them, raising their power until the thoughts of another robot mind were
abruptly clear—thoughts without sense, clothed in madness! And even as the lunacy
registered, they began to fade; second by second, they dimmed into the distance
and left her alone again and hopeless!
With a wild, clanging yell, she threw the
useless pickax at the wall, watching it rebound in echoing din. But she was no
longer aimless; her eyes had noted chipped concrete breaking away with the
sharp metal point, and she caught the pick before it could touch the floor,
seizing the nub of wood in small, strong hands. The full force of her magnet
lifted and swung, while her feet kicked aside the rubble that came cascading
down from the force of her blows.
Beyond
that rapidly crumbling wall lay freedom and—madness !
Surely there could be no human life in a world that could
drive a robot mad, but if there were---- She thrust back the
picture and went savagely on attacking the massive
wall.
The sun shone on a drenched forest filled
with havoc from the storm, to reveal the male robot pacing tirelessly along the
banks of the shallow stream. In spite of the heavy burden he carried, his legs
moved swiftly now, and when he came to sandy stretches, or clear land that bore
only turf, his great strides lengthened still further; already he had dallied
too long with delusions in this unfriendly land.
Now
the stream joined a larger one, and he stopped, dropping his ungainly bundle
and ripping it apart. Scant minutes later, he was pushing an assembled berylite
boat out and climbing in. The little generator from the electron microscope
purred sofdy and a steam jet began hissing underneath; it was crude, but
efficient, as the boiling wake behind him testified, and while slower than his
fastest pace, there would be no detours or impassable barriers to bother him.
The
hours sped by and the shadows lengthened again, but now the stream was wider,
and his hopes increased, though he watched the banks idly, not yet expecting
Eden. Then he rounded a bend to jerk upright and head toward shore, observing
something totally foreign to the landscape. As he beached the boat, and drew
nearer, he saw a great gaping hole bored into the earth for a hundred feet in
depth and a quarter mile in diameter, surrounded by obviously artificial ruins.
Tall bent shafts stuck up haphazardly, amid jumbles of concrete and bits of
artifacts damaged beyond recognition. Nearby a pole leaned at a silly angle,
bearing a sign.
He scratched the corrosion off and made out
dim words:
Welcome to Hoganville.
Pop. 1,876.
It
meant nothing to him, but the ruins fascinated him. This must be some old trick
of Satan; such ugliness could be nothing else.
Shaking
his head, he turned back to the boat, to speed on while the stars came out.
Again he came to ruins, larger and harder to see, since the damage was more
complete and the forest had claimed most of it. He was only sure because of the
jagged pits in which not even a blade of grass would grow. And sometimes as the
night passed there were smaller pits, as if some single object had been blasted
out of existence. He gave up the riddle of such things, finally; it was no
concern of his.
When
morning came again, the worst ruins were behind, and the river was wide and
strong, suggesting that the trip must be near its end. Then the faint salty
tang of the ocean reached him, and he whooped loudly, scanning the country for
an observation point.
Ahead, a low hill broke the flat country,
topped by a rounded bowl of green, and he made toward it. The boat crunched on
gravel, and he was springing off over the turf to the hill, up it, and onto the
bowl-shaped top that was covered with vines. Here the whole lower course of the
river was visible, with no more large branches in the twenty-five miles to the
sea. The land was pleasant and gentle, and it was not hard to imagine Eden out
there.
But
now for the first time, as he started down, he noticed that the mound was not
part of the hill as it had seemed. It was of the same gray-green concrete as
the walls of the cave from which he had broken, like a bird from an egg.
And
here was another such thing, like an egg unhatched yet but already cracking, as
the gouged-out pit on its surface near him testified. For a moment, the idea
contained in the figure of speech staggered him, and then he was ripping away
the concealing vines and dropping into the hole, reaching for a small plate
pinned to an unharmed section nearby. It was a poor tool, but if Eve were
trapped inside, needing help to break the shell, it would do.
"To
you who may survive the holocaust, I,
Simon
Ames----- "
The words caught his eyes, drawing his attention
to the plate in spite of his will, their terse
strangeness pulling
his gaze across them. "—dedicate
this. There is no easy en-
trance, but you will expect no easy heritage. Force your way,
take what is within, use it! To you who need it and will work
for it, I have left all knowledge that was--- "
Knowledge! Knowledge, forbidden by God! Satan
had put
before his path the unquestioned thing meant by the Tree of
Knowledge symbol, concealed as a false egg, and he had al-
most been caught! A few minutes more---- !
He shuddered,
and
backed out, but optimism was freshening inside him again. Let it be the Tree!
That meant this was really part of Eden, and being forewarned by God's marker,
he had no fear for the wiles of Satan, alive or dead.
With long, loping strides he headed down the
hill toward the meadows and woods, leaving the now useless boat behind. He
would enter Eden on his own feet, as God had made him!
Half
an hour later he was humming happily to himself as he passed beside lush
fields, rich with growing things, along a little woodland path. Here was order
and logic, as they should be. This was surely Eden!
And
to confirm it came Eve! She was coming down the trail ahead, her hair floating
behind, and some loose stuff draped over her hips and breasts, but the form
underneath was Woman, beautiful and unmistakable. He drew back out of sight,
suddenly timid and uncertain, only vaguely wondering how she came here before
him. Then she was beside him, and he moved impulsively, his voice a whisper of
ecstasy!
"Eve!"
"Oh, Dan! Dan!" It was a wild shriek that cut the air, and she was rushing
away in panic, into the deeper woods. He shook his head in bewilderment, while
his own legs began a more forceful pumping after her. He was almost upon her
when he saw the serpent, alive and stronger than before!
But
not for long! As a single gasp broke from her, one of his arms lifted her
aside, while the other snapped out to pinch the fanged head completely off the
body. His voice was gently reproving as he put her down. "You shouldn't
have fled to the serpent, Eve!"
"To------ Ugh! But------- You
could have killed me before it
struck!"
The taut whiteness of fear was fading from her face, replaced by defiance and
doubt.
"Killed you?"
"You're
a robot! Dan!" Her words cut off as a brawny figure emerged from the
underbrush, an ax in one hand and a magnificent dog at his heels. "Dan, he
saved me . . . but he's a robot!"
"I
saw, Syl. Steady! Edge this way, if you can. Good! They sometimes get passive
streaks, I've heard. Shep!"
The
dog's thick growl answered, but his eyes remained glued to the robot. "Yeah, Dan?"
"Get
the people; just yell robot and hike back. O.K., scram! You . . . what do you
want?"
SA-IO
grunted harshly, hunching his shoulders. "Things that
don't exist! Companionship and a chance to use my strength and the
science I know. Maybe I'm not supposed to have such things, but that's what I
wanted!"
"Hm-m-m. There are fairy stories about friendly robots hidden somewhere to help
us, at that. We could use help. What's your name, and where from?"
Bitterness
crept into the robot's voice as he pointed up river. "From
the sunward side. So far, I've only found who I'm not!"
"So?
Meant to get up there myself when the colony got
settled." Dan paused, eying the metal figure speculatively.
"We lost our books in the hell-years, mostly, and the survivors weren't
exactly technicians. So while we do all right with animals, agriculture,
medicine and such, we're pretty primitive otherwise. If you really do know the
sciences, why not stick around?"
The
robot had seen too many hopes shattered like his clay man to believe wholly in
this promise of purpose and companionship, but his voice caught as he
answered. "You . . . want me?"
"Why
not?
You're a storehouse of knowledge, Say-Ten, and
we----- "
"Satan?"
"Your name; there on your chest." Dan pointed with his left hand, his body
suddenly tense. "See? Right there!"
And now, as SA-IO craned his neck, the foul
letters were
visible, high on his chest! Ess, aye--
His
first warning was the ax that crashed against his chest, to rock him back on
his heels, and come driving down again, powered by muscles that seemed almost
equal to his own. It struck again, and something snapped inside him. All the
strength vanished, and he collapsed to the ground with a jarring crash,
knocking his eyelids closed. Then he lay there, unable even to open them.
He
did not try, but lay waiting almost eagerly for the final blows that would
finish him. Satan, the storehouse of knowledge, the tempter of men—the one
person he had learned to hate! He'd come all this way to find a name and a
purpose; now he had them! No wonder God had locked him away in a cave to keep
him from men.
"Dead! That little fairy story threw him off guard." There was a tense
chuckle from the man. "Hope his generator's still O.K. We could heat every
house in the setdement with that. Wonder where his hideout was?"
"Like
the one up north with all the weapons hidden? Oh, Dan!"
A strange smacking sound accompanied that, and then her voice sobered.
"We'd better get back for help in hauling him."
Their
feet moved away, leaving the robot still motionless but no longer passive. The
Tree of Knowledge, so easily seen without the vine covering over the hole, was
barely twenty miles away, and no casual search could miss it! He had to destroy
it first!
But the little battery barely could maintain
his consciousness, and the generator no longer served him. Delicate detectors
were sending their messages through his nerves, assuring him it was functioning
properly under automatic check, but beyond his control. Part of the senseless
signaling device within him must have been defective, unless the baking of the
clay man had somehow overloaded a part of it, and now it was completely
wrecked, shorting aside all the generator control impulses, leaving him unable
to move a finger.
Even
when he blanked his mind almost completely out, the battery could not power his
hands. His evil work was done; now he would heat their house, while they sought
the temptation he had offered them. And he could do nothing to stop it. God
denied him the chance to right the wrong he had done, even.
Bitterly
he prayed on, while strange noises sounded near him
and he felt himself lifted and carried bumpily at a rapid rate. God would not
hear him! And at last he stopped, while the bumping went on to whatever end he
was destined. Finally even that stopped, and there were a few moments of
absolute quiet.
"Listen!
I know you still live!" It was a gentle, soothing voice, hypnotically
compelling, that broke in on the dark swirls of his thoughts. Brief thoughts of
God crossed his mind, but it was a female voice, which must mean one of the
settlement women who must have believed him and be trying to save him in
secret. It came again. "Listen and believe me! You can move —a very very little, but enough for me to see. Try to repair
yourself, and let me be the strength in your hands. Try! Ah,
your arm!"
It
was inconceivable that she could follow his imperceptible movements, and yet he
felt his arm lifted and placed on his chest as the thought crossed his mind.
But it was none of his business to question how or why. All his energy must be
devoted to getting his strength before the men could find the Tree!
"So ...
I turn this . . . this nut. And the other-------------
There,
the plate is off. What do I do now?"
That
stopped him. His life force had been fatal to a pig, and probably would kill a
woman. Yet she trusted him. He dared not move—but the idea must have been
father to the act, for his fingers were brushed aside and her arms scraped over
his chest, to be followed by an instant flood of strength pouring through him.
Her
fingers had slipped over his eyes, but he did not need them as he ripped the
damaged receiver from its welds and tossed it aside. Now there was worry in her
voice, over the crooning cadence she tried to maintain. "Don't be too
surprised at what you may see. Everything's all right!"
"Everything's all right!" he
repeated dutifully, lingering over the words as his voice sounded again in his
ears. For a moment more, while he reafnxed his plate, he let her hold his eyes
closed. "Woman, who are you?"
"Eve.
Or at least, Adam, those names will do for us." And the fingers withdrew,
though she remained out of sight behind him.
But
there was enough for the first glance before him. In spite of the tiers of
bookcases and film magazines, the machines, and the size of the laboratory,
this was plainly the double of his own cave, circled
with the same concrete walls! That could only mean the Tree!
With a savage lurch, he was facing the
rescuer, seeing another robot, smaller, more graceful, and female in form,
calling to all the hunger and loneliness he had known! But those emotions had
betrayed him before, and he forced them back bitterly. There could be no doubt
while the damning letters spelled out her name. Satan was male and female, and
Evil had gone forth to rescue its kind!
Some
of the warring hell of emotions must have shown in his movements, for she was
retreating before him, her hands fumbling up to cover the marks at which he
stared. "Adam, no! The man read it
wrong—dreadfully wrong. It's not a name.
We're machines, and all machines have model numbers, like these. Satan wouldn't
advertise his name. And I never had evil intentions!"
"Neither
did I!" He bit the words out, stumbling over the
objects on the floor as he edged her back slowly into a blind alley, while
striving to master his own rebellious emotions at what he must do. "Evil
must be destroyed! Knowledge is forbidden to men!"
"Not all knowledge! Wait, let me finish!
Any condemned
person has a right to a few last words-- It was the Tree of
Knowledge of Good
and Evil. God called it that! And He had to forbid them
to eat, because they couldn't know which was the good;
don't you see, He was only protecting them until they were older and able to
choose for themselves! Only Satan gave them evil fruit—hate and murder—to ruin them. Would you call healing the sick, good government, or
improving other animals evil? That's knowledge, Adam,
glorious knowledge God wants man to have. Can't you see?"
For
a second as she read his answer, she turned to flee; then, with a little
sobbing cry, she was facing him again, unresisting. "All right, murder me!
Do you think death frightens me after being imprisoned here for six hundred
years with no way to break free? Only get it over with!"
Surprise
and the sheer audacity of the lie held his hands as his eyes darted from the
atomic excavator to a huge drill, and a drum marked as explosives. And yet—even
that cursory glance could not overlook the worn floor and thousand marks of
age-long occupation, though the surface of the dome had been unbroken a few
hours before. Reluctantly, his eyes swung back to the excavator, and hers
followed.
"Useless!
The directions printed on it say to move the thing marked 'Orifice Control' to
zero before starting. It can't be moved!"
She stopped, abruptly speechless, as his
fingers lifted the handle from its ratchet and spun it easily back to zero!
Then she was shaking her head in defeat and lifting listless hands to help him
with the unfastening of her chest plate. There was no color left in her voice.
"Six hundred years because I didn't lift a handle! Just because I have absolutely no
conception of mechanics, where all men have some instinct they take for
granted. They'd have mastered these machines in time and learned to read
meaning into the books I memorized without even understanding the titles. But
I'm like a dog tearing at a door, with a simple latch over his nose. Well,
that's that. Good-by, Adam!"
But
perversely, now that the terminals lay before him, he hesitated. After all, the
instructions had not mentioned the
ratchet; it was too obvious to need mention, but-- He tried
to
picture such ignorance, starting at one of the Elementary Radio books above
him. "Application of a Cavity Resonator."
Mentally, he could realize that a nonscience translation was
hole! And then the overlooked factor struck him.
"But you did get out!"
"Because
I lost my temper and threw the pickax. That's how I found the metal was the blade, not the wood. The only machines I could
use were the projector and typer I was meant to use—and the typer broke!"
"Um-m-m." He picked the little machine up, noting the yellowed incomplete page
still in it, even as he slipped the carriage tension cord back on its hook. But
his real attention was devoted to the cement dust ground into the splintered
handle of the pick.
No
man or robot could be such a complete and hopeless dope, and yet he no longer
doubted. She was a robot moron! And if knowledge were evil, then surely she
belonged to God! All the horror of his contemplated murder vanished, leaving
his mind clean and weak before the relief that flooded him as he motioned her
out.
"All right, you're not
evil. You can go."
"And you?"
And himself? Before, as Satan, her
arguments would have
been plausible, and he had discounted them. But now—it had
been the Tree of Knowledge
of Good and Evil! And yet----
"Dogs!" She caught at him, dragging him to the entrance where the baying sound
was louder. "They're hunting you, Adam—dozens of them!"
He
nodded, studying the distant forms of men on horseback, while his fingers
busied themselves with a pencil and scrap of paper. "And they'll be here
in twenty minutes. Good or evil, they must not find what's here. Eve, there's a
boat by the river; pull the red handle the way you want to go, hard for fast, a
light pull for slow. Here's a map to my cave, and you'll be safe there."
Almost
instantly, he was back at the excavator and in its saddle, his fingers flashing
across its panel; its heavy generator bellowed gustily, and the squat, heavy
machine began twisting through the narrow aisles and ramming obstructions
aside. Once outside, where he could use its full force without danger of
backwash, ten minutes would leave only a barren hill; and the generator could
be overdriven by adjustment to melt itself and the machine into useless slag.
"Adam!"
She was spraddling into the saddle behind him, shouting over the roar of the
thin blade of energy that was enlarging the tunnel.
"Go
on, get away, Eve! You can't stop me!"
"I
don't want to—they're not ready for such machines as this, yet! And between us,
we can rebuild everything here, anyhow. Adam?"
He
grunted uneasily, unable to turn away from the needle beam. It was hard enough
trying to think without her distraction, knowing that he dared not take
chances and must destroy himself, while her words and the instincts within him
fought against his resolution. "You talk too much!"
"And
I'll talk a lot more, until you behave sensibly! You'll make your mind sick,
trying to decide now; come up the river for six months with me. You can't do
any harm there, even if you are Satan! Then, when you've thought it over, Adam,
you can do what you like. But not now!"
"For
the last time, will you go?" He dared not think now, while he was testing
his way through the flawed, cracked cement, and yet he could not quiet his
mind to her words, that went on and on. "GO!"
"Not without you! Adam, my receiver
isn't defective; I knew you'd try to kill me when I rescued you! Do you think
I'll give up so easily now?"
He
snapped the power to silence with a rude hand, flinging around to face her.
"You knew—and still saved me? Why?"
"Because
I needed you, and the world needs you. You had to live, even if you killed
me!"
Then
the generator roared again, knifing its way through the last few inches, and he
swung out of the dome and began turning it about. As the savage bellow of full
power poured out of the main orifice, he turned his head to her and nodded.
She
might be the dumbest robot in creation, but she was also the sweetest. It was
wonderful to be needed and wanted!
And
behind him, Eve nodded to herself, blessing Simon Ames for listing psychology
as a humanity. In six months, she could complete his
re-education and still have time to recite the whole of the Book he knew as a
snatch of film. But not yet! Most certainly not Leviticus yet; Genesis would
give her trouble enough.
It was wonderful to be
needed and wanted!
Spring had come again, and Adam sat under one
of the budding trees, idly feeding one of the new crop
of piglets as Eve's hands moved swiftly, finishing what were to be his clothes,
carefully copied from those of Dan.
They
were almost ready to go south and mingle with men in the task of leading the
race back to its heritage. Already the yielding plastic he had synthesized and
she had molded over them was a normal part of them, and the tiny magnetic
muscles he had installed no longer needed thought to reveal their emotions in
human expressions. He might have been only an uncommonly handsome man as he
stood up and went over to her.
"Still
hunting God?" she asked lighdy, but there was no worry on her face. The
metaphysical binge was long since cured.
A thoughtful smile grew on his face as he
began donning
the clothes. "He is still where I found Him--- Something in-
side us that needs no hunting. No, Eve, I was wishing the other
robot had survived. Even though we found no trace of his
dome where your records indicated, I still feel he should be
with us."
"Perhaps
he is, in spirit, since you insist robots have souls. Where's your faith,
Adam?"
But
there was no mockery inside her. Souls or not, Adam's God had been very good to
them.
And far to the south, an aged figure limped
over rubble to the face of a cliff. Under his hands, a cleverly concealed door
swung open, and he pushed inward, closing and barring it behind him, and
heading down the narrow tunnel to a rounded cavern at its end. It had been
years since he had been there, but the place was still home to him as he
creaked down onto a bench and began removing tattered, travel-stained clothes.
Last of all, he pulled a mask and gray wig from his head, to reveal the dented
and worn body of the third robot.
He
sighed wearily as he glanced at the few tattered books and papers he had
salvaged from the ruinous growth of stalagmites and stalactites within the
chamber, and at the corroded switch the unplanned dampness had shorted seven
hundred years before. And finally, his gaze rested on his greatest treasure. It was faded, even under the plastic
cover, but the bitter face of Simon Ames still gazed out in recognizable form.
The
third robot nodded toward it with a strange mixture of old familiarity and
ever-new awe. "Over two thousand miles in my condition,
Simon Ames, to check on a story I heard in one of the colonies, and months of
searching for them. But I had to know. But they're good for the world.
They'll bring all the things I couldn't, and their thoughts are young and
strong, as the race is young and strong."
For
a moment, he stared about the chamber and to the tunnel his adapted bacteria
had eaten toward the outside world, resting his eyes again on the picture. Then
he cut off the main generator and settled down in the darkness.
"Seven
hundred years since I came out to find man extinct on the earth," he
muttered to the picture. "Four hundred since I learned enough to dare
attempt his re-creation, and over three hundred since the last of my
superfrozen human ova grew to success. Now I've done my part. Man has an unbroken
tradition back to your race, with no knowledge of the break. He's strong and
young and fruitful, and he has new leaders, better than I could ever be alone.
I can do no more for him!"
For
a moment there was only the sound of his hands sliding against metal, and then
a faint sigh. "Into my hands, Simon Ames, you gave your race. Now, into
Thy Hands, God of that race, if you exist as my brother believes, I commend
him—and my spirit."
Then
there was a click as his hands found the switch to his generator, and final
silence.